ESOTERIC CHRISTIANITY
or
THE LESSER MYSTERIES
by ANNIE BESANT
(Third Impression)
The Theosophical Publishing House
Adyar, Chennai (Madras), India,
Reprinted 1914
In proceeding to the contemplation of the mysteries of knowledge, we shall adhere to the celebrated and venerable rule of tradition, commencing from the origin of the universe, setting forth those points of physical contemplation which are necessary to be premised, and removing whatever can be an obstacle on the way; so that the ear may be prepared for the reception of the tradition of the Gnosis, the ground being cleared of weeds and fitted for the planting of the vineyard; for there is a conflict before the conflict, and mysteries before the mysteries.— S.Clement of Alexandria.
Let the specimen suffice to those who have ears. For it is not required to unfold the mystery, but only to indicate what is sufficient.— S. Clement of Alexandria.
He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.— S. Matthew.
FOREWORD The object of this book is to suggest certain lines of thought as to the deep truths underlying Christianity, truths generally overlooked, and only too often denied. The generous wish to share with all what is precious, to spread broadcast priceless truths, to shut out none from the illumination of true knowledge, has resulted in a zeal without discretion that has vulgarised Christianity, and has presented its teachings in a form that often repels the heart and alienates the intellect. The command to "preach the Gospel to every creature" [ S.Mark, xvi, 15] - though admittedly of doubtful authenticity - has been interpreted as forbidding the teaching of the Gnosis to a few, and has apparently erased the less popular saying of the same Great Teacher: "Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine". [S. Matt., vii,6]
This spurious sentimentality — which refuses to recognise the obvious inequalities of intelligence and morality, and thereby reduces the teaching of the highly developed to the level attainable by the least evolved, sacrificing the higher to the lower in a way that injures both — had no place in the virile common sense of the early Christians. S. Clement of Alexandria says quite bluntly, after alluding to the Mysteries: "Even now I fear, as it is said, 'to cast the pearls before swine, lest they tread them underfoot, and turn and rend us'. For it is difficult to exhibit the really pure and transparent words respecting the true Light to swinish and untrained hearers". [Clarke's Ante-Nicene Christian Library, Vol. IV. Clement of Alexandria. Stromata, bk. I, ch. xii. ]
If true knowledge, the Gnosis, is again to form a part of Christian teachings, it can only be under the old restrictions, and the idea of levelling down to the capacities of the least developed must be definitely surrendered. Only by teaching above the grasp of the little evolved can the way be opened up for a restoration of arcane knowledge, and the study of the Lesser Mysteries must precede that of the Greater. The Greater will never be published through the printing-press; they can only be given by Teacher to pupil, "from mouth to ear". But the Lesser Mysteries the partial unveiling of deep truths, can even now be restored, and such a volume as the present is intended to outline these, and to show the nature of the teachings which have to be mastered. "Where only hints are given, quiet meditation on the truths hinted at will cause their outlines to become visible, and the clearer light obtained by continued meditation will gradually show them more fully. For meditation quiets the lower mind, ever engaged in thinking about external objects, and when the lower mind is tranquil then only can it be illuminated by the Spirit. Knowledge of spiritual truths must be thus obtained, from within and not from without, from the divine Spirit whose temple we are [I. Cor., iii., 16. ] and not from an external Teacher. These things are "spiritually discerned" by that divine indwelling Spirit, that "mind of Christ", whereof speaks the great Apostle [Ibid., ii., 14, 16. ] and that inner light is shed upon the lower mind.
This is the way of the Divine Wisdom, the true THEOSOPHY. It is not, as some think, a diluted version of Hinduism, or Buddhism, or Taoism, or of any special religion. It is Esoteric Christianity as truly as it is Esoteric Buddhism, and belongs equally to all religions, exclusively to none. This is the source of the suggestions made in this little volume, for the helping of those who seek the Light — that "true Light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world", [ S.John, 1,9] though most have not yet opened their eyes to it. It does not bring the Light. It only says: "Behold the Light!" For thus have we heard. It appeals only to the few who hunger for more than the exoteric teachings give them. For those who are fully satisfied with the exoteric teachings, it is not intended; for why should bread be forced on those who are not hungry ? For those who hunger, may it prove bread, and not a stone.
Page | ||
Foreword | ||
Chapter -1- | The hidden side of Religions | 1 |
Chapter -2- | The hidden side of Christianity | 31 |
Chapter -3- | The hidden side of Christianity (concluded) | 59 |
Chapter -4- | The historical Christ | 103 |
Chapter -5- | The mythic Christ | 125 |
Chapter -6- | The mythic Christ (concluded) | 147 |
Chapter -7- | The Atonement | 166 |
Chapter -8- | Resurrection and Ascension | 199 |
Chapter -9- | The Trinity | 218 |
Chapter -10- | Prayer | 238 |
Chapter -11- | The forgiveness of sins | 259 |
Chapter -12- | Sacraments | 279 |
Chapter -13- | Sacraments (continued) | 298 |
Chapter -14- | Revelation | 318 |
Afterword | 333 | |
Index | 335 | |
[Page 1]MANY, perhaps most, who see the title of this book will at once traverse it, and will deny that there is anything valuable which can be rightly described as "Esoteric Christianity". There is a wide-spread, and withal a popular, idea that there is no such thing as an occult teaching in connection with Christianity, and that "The Mysteries", whether Lesser or Greater, were a purely Pagan institution. The very name of "The Mysteries of Jesus", so familiar in the ears of the Christians of the first centuries, would come with a shock of surprise on those of their modern successors, and, if spoken as denoting a special and definite institution in the Early [Page 2] Church, would cause a smile of incredulity. It has actually been made a matter of boast that Christianity has no secrets, that whatever it has to say it says to all, and whatever it has to teach it teaches to all. Its truths are supposed to be so simple, that "a way-faring man, though a fool, may not err therein", and the "simple Gospel" has become a stock phrase.
It is necessary, therefore, to prove clearly that in the Early Church, at least, Christianity was no whit behind other great religions in possessing a hidden side, and that it guarded, as a priceless treasure, the secrets revealed only to a select few in its Mysteries. But ere doing this it will be well to consider the whole question of this hidden side of religions, and to see why such a side must exist if a religion is to be strong and stable; for thus its existence in Christianity will appear as a foregone conclusion, and the references to it in the writings of the Christian Fathers will appear simple and natural instead of surprising and unintelligible. As a historical fact, the existence of this esotericism is demonstrable; but it may also be shown that intellectually it is a necessity.
The first question we have to answer is: What is the object of religions? They are given to [Page 3] the world by men wiser than the masses of the people on whom they are bestowed, and are intended to quicken human evolution. In order to do this effectively they must reach individuals and influence them. Now all men are not at the same level of evolution, but evolution might be figured as a rising gradient, with men stationed on it at every point. The most highly evolved are far above the least evolved, both in intelligence and character; the capacity alike to understand and to act varies at every stage. It is, therefore, useless to give to all the same religious teaching; that which would help the intellectual man would be entirely unintelligible to the stupid, while that which would throw the saint into ecstasy would leave the criminal untouched. If, on the other hand, the teaching be suitable to help the unintelligent, it is intolerably crude and jejune to the philosopher, while that which redeems the criminal is utterly useless to the saint. Yet all the types need religion, so that each may reach upward to a life higher than that which he is leading, and no type or grade should be sacrificed to any other. Religion must be as graduated as evolution, else it fails in its object.
Next comes the question: In what way do religions seek to quicken human evolution? [Page 4] Religions seek to evolve the moral and intellectual natures, and to aid the spiritual nature to unfold itself. Regarding man as a complex being, they seek to meet him at every point of his constitution, and therefore to bring messages suitable for each, teachings adequate to the most diverse human needs. Teachings must therefore be adapted to each mind and heart to which they are addressed. If a religion does not reach and master the intelligence, if it does not purify and inspire the emotions, it has failed in its object, so far as the person addressed is concerned.
Not only does it thus direct itself to the intelligence and the emotions, but it seeks, as said, to stimulate the unfoldment of the spiritual nature. It answers to that inner impulse which exists in humanity, and which is ever pushing the race onwards. For deeply within the heart of all — often overlaid by transitory conditions, often submerged under pressing interests and anxieties — there exists a continual seeking after God. "As the hart panteth after the water-brooks, so panteth" [ Psalms, xlii,1] humanity after God. The search is sometimes checked for a space, and the yearning seems to disappear. Phases recur in civilisation and in thought, wherein this cry of the human [Page 5] Spirit for the divine — seeking its source as water seeks its level, to borrow a simile from Giordano Bruno — this yearning of the human Spirit for that which is akin to it in the universe, of the part for the whole, seems to be stilled, to have vanished; none the less does that yearning re-appear, and once more the same cry rings out from the Spirit. Trampled on for a time, apparently destroyed, though the tendency may be, it rises again and again with inextinguishable persistence, it repeats itself again and again, no matter how often it is silenced; and it thus proves itself to be an inherent tendency in human nature, an ineradicable constituent thereof. Those who declare triumphantly, "Lo! it is dead!" find it facing them again with undiminished vitality. Those who build without allowing for it find their well-constructed edifices riven as by an earthquake. Those who hold it to be out-grown find the wildest superstitions succeed its denial. So much is it an integral part of humanity, that man will have some answer to his questionings; rather an answer that is false, than none. If he cannot find religious truth, he will take religious error rather than no religion, and will accept the crudest and most incongruous ideals rather than admit that the ideal is non-existent. [Page 6]
Religion,
then, meets this craving, and taking hold of the constituent in human nature
that gives rise to it, trains it, strengthens it, purifies it and guides
it towards its proper ending — the union of the human Spirit with the
divine, so "that God may be all in all".[ I Cor., xv,28]
The
next question which meets us in our enquiry is: What is the source of religions
? To this question two answers have been given in modern times — that
of the comparative Mythologists and that of the Comparative Religionists.
Both base their answers on a common basis of admitted facts. Research has
indisputably proved that the religions of the world are markedly similar
in their main teachings, in their possession of Founders who display superhuman
powers and extraordinary moral elevation, in their ethical precepts, in their
use of means to come into touch with invisible worlds, and in the symbols
by which they express their leading beliefs. This similarity, amounting in
many cases to identity, proves— according to both the above schools — a
common origin.
But on the nature of this common origin the two schools
are at issue. The Comparative Mythologists [Page 7] contend
that the common origin is the common ignorance, and that the loftiest religious
doctrines are simply refined expressions of the crude and barbarous guesses
of savages, of primitive men, regarding themselves and their surroundings.
Animism, fetishism, nature-worship, sun-worship — these are the constituents
of the primeval mud out of which has grown the splendid lily of religion.
A Krishna, a Buddha, a Lao-tze, a Jesus, are the highly civilised but lineal
descendants of the whirling medicine-man of the savage. God is a composite
photograph of the innumerable Gods who are the personifications of the forces
of nature. And so forth. It is all summed up in the phrase: Religions are
branches from a common trunk — human ignorance.
The Comparative
Religionists consider, on the other hand, that all religions originate from
the teachings of Divine Men, who give out to the different nations of the
world, from time to time, such parts of the fundamental verities of religion
as the people are capable of receiving, teaching ever the same morality,
inculcating the use of similar means, employing the same significant symbols.
The savage religions — animism and the rest—are degenerations,
the results of decadence, [Page 8] distorted and
dwarfed descendants of true religious beliefs. Sun-worship and pure forms
of nature-worship were, in their day, noble religions, highly allegorical
but full of profound truth and knowledge. The great Teachers—it is
alleged by Hindus, Buddhists, and by some Comparative Religionists, such
as Theosophists—form an enduring Brotherhood of men who have risen
beyond humanity, who appear at certain periods to enlighten the world, and
who are the spiritual guardians of the human race. This view may be summed
up in the phrase: "Religions are branches from a common trunk — Divine
Wisdom".
This Divine Wisdom is spoken of as the Wisdom, the Gnosis,
the Theosophia, and some, in different ages of the world, have so desired
to emphasise their belief in this unity of religions, that they have preferred
the eclectic name of Theosophist to any narrower designation.
The
relative value of the contentions of these two opposed schools must be judged
by the cogency of the evidence put forth by each. The appearance of a degenerate
form of a noble idea may closely resemble that of a refined product of a
coarse idea, and the only method of deciding between degeneration and evolution
would be [Page 9] the examination, if possible,
of intermediate and remote ancestors. The evidence brought forward by believers
in the Wisdom is of this kind. They allege: that the Founders of religions,
judged by the records of their teachings, were far above the level of average
humanity that the Scriptures of religions contain moral precepts, sublime
ideals, poetical aspirations, profound philosophical statements, which are
not even approached in beauty and elevation by later writings in the same
religions — that is, that the old is higher than the new, instead of
the new; being higher than the old; that no case can be shown of the refining
and improving process alleged to be the source of current religions, whereas
many cases of degeneracy from pure
teachings can be adduced; that even
among savages, if their religions be carefully studied, many traces of lofty
ideas can be found, ideas which are obviously above the productive capacity
of the savages themselves.
This last idea has been worked out by Mr.
Andrew Lang, who — judging by his book on The Making of Religion — should
be classed as a Comparative Religionist rather than as a Comparative Mythologist.
He points to the existence of a common tradition, which, he alleges, cannot
have [Page 10] been evolved by the savages for
themselves, being men whose ordinary beliefs are of the crudest kind and
whose minds are little developed. He shows, under crude beliefs and degraded
views, lofty traditions of a sublime character, touching the nature of the
Divine Being and His relations with men. The deities who are worshipped are,
for the most part, the veriest devils, but behind, beyond all these, there
is a dim but glorious overarching Presence, seldom or never named, but whispered
of as source of all, as power and love and goodness, too tender to awaken
terror, too good to require supplication. Such ideas manifestly cannot have
been conceived by the savages among whom they are found, and they remain
as eloquent witnesses of the revelations made by some great Teacher—dim
tradition of whom is generally also discoverable — who was a Son of
the Wisdom, and imparted some of its teachings in a long bye-gone age.
The
reason, and, indeed, the justification, of the view taken by the Comparative
Mythologists is patent. They found in every direction low forms of religious
belief, existing among savage tribes. These were seen to accompany general
lack of civilisation. Regarding civilised men as evolving from uncivilised,
what more natural than to [Page 11] regard civilised
religion as evolving from uncivilised ? It is the first obvious idea. Only
later and deeper study can show that the savages of to-day are not our ancestral
types, but are the degenerated offsprings of great civilised stocks. of the
past, and that man in his infancy was not left to grow up untrained, but
was nursed and educated by his elders, from whom he received his first guidance
alike in religion and civilisation. This view is being substantiated by such
facts as those dwelt on by Lang, and will presently raise the question, "Who
were these elders, of whom traditions are everywhere found? "
Still
pursuing our enquiry, we come next to the question: To what people were religions
given ? And here we come at once to the difficulty with which every Founder
of a religion must deal, that already spoken of as bearing on the primary
object of religion itself, the quickening of human evolution, with its corollary
that all grades of evolving humanity must be considered by Him. Men are at
every stage of evolution, from the most barbarous to the most developed;
men are found of lofty intelligence, but also of the most unevolved mentality;
in one place there is a highly developed and complex civilisation, in another
a crude and simple polity. Even within [Page 12] any
given civilisation we find the most varied types — the most ignorant
and the most educated, the most thoughtful and the most careless, the most
spiritual and the most brutal; yet each one of these types must be reached,
and each must be helped in the place where he is. If evolution be true, this
difficulty is inevitable, and must be faced and overcome by the divine Teacher,
else will His work be a failure. If man is evolving as all around him is
evolving, these differences of development, these varied grades of intelligence,
must be a characteristic of humanity everywhere, and must be provided for
in each of the religions of the world.
We are thus brought face to
face with the position that we cannot have one and the same religious teaching
even for a single nation, still less for a single civilisation, or for the
whole world. If there be but one teaching, a large number of those to whom
it is addressed will entirely escape its influence. If it be made suitable
for those whose intelligence is limited, whose morality is elementary, whose
perceptions are obtuse, so that it may help and train them, and thus enable
them to evolve, it will be a religion utterly unsuitable for those men, living
in the same nation, forming part of the same [Page 13] civilisation,
who have keen and delicate moral perceptions, bright and subtle intelligence,
and evolving spirituality. But if, on the other hand, this latter class is
to be helped, if intelligence is to be given a philosophy that it can regard
as admirable, if delicate moral perceptions are to be still further refined,
if the dawning spiritual nature is to be enabled to develop into the perfect
day, then the religion will be so spiritual, so intellectual, and so moral,
that when it is preached to the former class it will not touch their minds
or their hearts, it will be to them a string of meaningless phrases, incapable
of arousing their latent intelligence, or of giving them any motive for conduct
which will help them to grow into a purer morality.
Looking, then,
at these facts concerning religion, considering its object, its means, its
origin, the nature and varying needs of the people to whom it is addressed,
recognising the evolution of spiritual, intellectual, and moral faculties
in man, and the need of each man for such training as is suitable for the
stage of evolution at which he has arrived, we are led to the absolute necessity
of a varied and graduated religious teaching, such as will meet these different
needs and help each man in his own place.[Page 14]
There
is yet another reason why esoteric teaching is desirable with respect to
a certain class of truths. It is eminently the fact in regard to this class
that "knowledge is power". The public promulgation of a philosophy
profoundly intellectual, sufficient to train an already highly developed
intellect, and to draw the allegiance of a lofty mind, cannot injure any.
It can be preached without hesitation, for it does not attract the ignorant,
who turn away from it as dry, stiff, and uninteresting. But there are teachings
which deal with the constitution of nature, explain recondite laws, and throw
light on hidden processes, the knowledge of which gives control over natural
energies, and enables its possessor to direct these energies to certain ends,
as a chemist deals with the production of chemical compounds. Such knowledge
may be very useful to highly developed men, and may much increase their power
of serving the race. But if this knowledge were published to the world, it
might and would be misused, just as the knowledge of subtle poisons was misused
in the Middle Ages by the Borgias and by others. It would pass into the hands
of people of strong intellect, but of unregulated desires, men moved by separative
instincts, seeking the gain of their [Page 15] separate
selves and careless of the common good. They would be attracted by the idea
of gaining powers which would raise them above the general level, and place
ordinary humanity at their mercy, and would rush to acquire the knowledge
which exalts its possessors to a superhuman rank. They would, by its possession,
become yet more selfish and confirmed in their separateness, their pride
would be nourished and their sense of aloofness intensified, and thus they
would inevitably be driven along the road which leads to diabolism, the Left
Hand Path whose goal is isolation and not union. And they would not only
themselves suffer in their inner nature, but they would also become a menace
to Society, already suffering sufficiently at the hands of men whose intellect
is more evolved than their conscience. Hence arises the necessity of withholding
certain teachings from those who, morally, are as yet unfitted to receive
them; and this necessity presses on every Teacher who is able to impart such
knowledge. He desires to give it to those who will use the powers it confers
for the general good, for quickening human evolution; but he equally desires
to be no party to giving it to those who would use it for their own aggrandisement
at the cost of others. [Page 16]
Nor is
this a matter of theory only, according to the Occult Records, which give
the details of the events alluded to in Genesis vi. et seq. This knowledge
was, in those ancient times and on the continent of Atlantis, given without
any rigid conditions as to the moral elevation, purity, and unselfishness
of the candidates. Those who were intellectually qualified were taught, just
as men are taught ordinary science in modern days. The publicity now so imperiously
demanded was then given, with the result that men became giants in knowledge
but also giants in evil, till the earth groaned under her oppressors and
the cry of a trampled humanity rang through the worlds. Then came the destruction
of Atlantis, the whelming of that vast continent beneath the waters of the
ocean, some particulars of which are given in the Hebrew Scriptures in the
story of the Noachian deluge, and in the Hindu Scriptures of the further
East in the story of Vaivasvata Manu.
Since that experience of the
danger of allowing unpurified hands to grasp the knowledge which is power,
the great Teachers have imposed rigid conditions as regards purity, unselfishness,
and self-control on all candidates for such instruction. They distinctly
refuse to impart knowledge of [Page 17] this kind
to any who will not consent to a rigid discipline, intended to eliminate
separateness of feeling and interest. They measure the moral strength of
the candidate even more than his intellectual development, for the teaching
itself will develop the intellect while it puts a strain on the moral nature.
Far better that the Great Ones should be assailed by the ignorant for Their
supposed selfishness in withholding knowledge, than that They should precipitate
the world into another Atlantean catastrophe.
So much of theory we
lay down as bearing on the necessity of a hidden side in all religions. When
from theory we turn to facts, we naturally ask: Has this hidden side existed
in the past, forming a part of the religions of the world ? The answer must
be an immediate and unhesitating affirmative; every great religion has claimed
to possess a hidden teaching, and has declared that it is the repository
of theoretical mystic, and further of practical mystic, or occult, knowledge.
The mystic explanation of popular teaching was public, and expounded the
latter as an allegory, giving to crude and irrational statements and stories
a meaning which the intellect could accept. Behind this theoretical mysticism,
as it was behind the popular, there existed further the [Page
18] practical mysticism, a hidden spiritual teaching, which was
only imparted under definite conditions, conditions known and published,
that must /be fulfilled by every candidate. S. Clement of Alexandria mentions
this division of the Mysteries. After purification, he says, "are the
Minor Mysteries, which have some foundation of instruction and of preliminary
preparation for what is to come after, and the Great Mysteries, in which
nothing remains to be learned of the universe, but only to contemplate and
comprehend nature and things".[Ante-Nicene Library, Vol. XII. Clement
of Alexandria. Stromata, bk, V, ch. xi. ]
This position cannot
be controverted as regards the ancient religions. The Mysteries of Egypt
were the glory of that ancient land, and the noblest sons of Greece, such
as Plato, went to Sais and to Thebes to be initiated by Egyptian Teachers
of Wisdom. The Mithraic Mysteries of the Persians, the Orphic and Bacchic
Mysteries and the later Eleusinian semi-Mysteries of the Greeks, the Mysteries
of Samothrace, Scythia, Chaldea, are familiar in name, at least, as household
words. Even in the extremely diluted form of the Eleusinian Mysteries, their
value is most highly praised by the most eminent men of [Page
19] Greece, as Pindar, Sophocles, Isocrates, Plutarch, and Plato.
Especially were they regarded as useful with regard to post-mortem existence,
as the Initiated learned that which ensured his future happiness. Sopater
further alleged that Initiation established a kinship of the soul with the
divine Nature, and in the exoteric Hymn to Demeter covert references are
made to the holy child, lacchus, and to his death and resurrection, as dealt
with in the Mysteries.[See Article on "Mysteries", Encyc.
Britannica, ninth edition ]
From lamblichus, the great
theurgist of the third and fourth centuries A.D., much may be learned as
to the object of the Mysteries. Theurgy was magic, "the last part of
the sacerdotal science", [Psellus, quoted in lamblichus on the Mysteries.
T. Taylor, p. 343, note on p. 23, second edition. ] and was practised in
the Greater Mysteries, to evoke the appearance of superior Beings. The theory
on which these Mysteries were based may be very briefly thus stated: There
is ONE, prior to all beings, immovable, abiding in the solitude of His own
unity. Prom THAT arises the Supreme God, the Self-begotten, the Good, the
Source of all things, the Root, the God of Gods, the First Cause, unfolding
Himself [Page 20] into Light. [ lamblichus,
as ante, p. 301 ] From Him springs the Intelligible World, or ideal
universe, the Universal Mind, the Nous, and the incorporeal or intelligible
Gods belong to this. From this the World-Soul, to which belong the "divine
intellectual forms which are present with the visible bodies of the Gods". [ Ibid.,
p. 72. ] Then come various hierarchies of super-human beings, Archangels
Archons (Rulers) or Cosmocratores, Angels, Daimons, etc. Man is a being of
a lower order, allied to these in his nature, and is capable of knowing them;
this knowledge was achieved in the Mysteries, and it led to union with God.[The
article on "Mysticism" in the Encyclopedia Britannica has the following
on the teaching of Plotinus (204 - 206 A.D.): "The One [the Supreme
God spoken of above] is exalted above the nous and the 'ideas'; it
transcends existence altogether and is not cognisable by reason. Remaining
itself in repose, it rays out, as it were, from its own fullness, an image
of itself, which is called nous, and which constitutes the system
of ideas of the intelligible world. The soul is in turn the image or product
of the nous, and the soul by its motion begets corporeal matter. The
soul thus faces two ways — towards the nous, from which it springs,
and towards the material life, which is its own product. Ethical endeavour
consists in the repudiation of the sensible;material existence is itself
estrangement from God..... To reach the ultimate goal, thought itself must
be left behind; for thought is a form of motion, and the desire of the soul
is for the motionless rest which belongs to the One. The union with transcendent
deity is not so much knowledge or vision as ecstasy, coalescence, contact. "Neo-Platonism
is thus "first of all a system of complete rationalism; it is assumed,
in other words, that reason is capable of mapping out the whole system of
things. But, inasmuch as a God is affirmed beyond reason, the mysticism becomes
in a sense the necessary complement of the would-be all-embracing rationalism.
The system culminates in a mystical act".] [Page
21 ] In the Mysteries these doctrines are
expounded, "the progression from, and the regression of all things to,
the One, and the entire domination of the One". [ lamblichus,
as ante, p. 73. ] and, further, these different Beings were
evoked, and appeared, sometimes to teach, sometimes, by Their mere presence,
to elevate and purify. "The Gods", says lamblichus, "being
benevolent and propitious, impart their light to theurgists in unenvying
abundance, calling upwards their souls to themselves, procuring them a union
with themselves, and accustoming them, while they are yet in body, to be
separated from bodies, and to be led round to their eternal and intelligible
principle". [ Ibid., pp. 55, 56 ] For "the
soul having a twofold life, one being in conjunction with body, but the other
being separate from all body", [ Ibid., pp. 118, 119. ] "it
is most necessary to learn to separate it from the body, that thus it may
unite itself with the Gods by its intellectual and [Page
22] divine part, and learn the genuine principles of knowledge,
and the truths of the intelligible world. [lamblichus, pp.
118, 119] "The presence of the Gods, indeed, imparts to us health
of body, virtue of soul, purity of intellect, and, in one word, elevates
everything in us to its proper nature. It exhibits that which is not body
as body to the eyes of the soul, through those of the body". [Ibid.,
pp. 95,100. ] When the Gods appear, the soul receives "a liberation
from the passions, a transcendent perfection, and an energy entirely more
excellent, and participates of divine love and an immense joy". [ Ibid.,
p. 101.] By this we gain a divine life, and are rendered in reality
divine.[Ibid., p. 330. ]
The culminating point
of the Mysteries was when the Initiate became a God, whether by union with
a divine Being outside himself, or by the realisation of the divine Self
within him. This was termed ecstasy, and was a state of what the Indian Yogi
would term high Samadhi, the gross body being entranced and the freed soul
effecting its own union with the Great One. This "ecstasy is not a faculty
properly so called, [Page 23] it is a state of
the soul, which transforms it in such a way that it then perceives what was
previously hidden from it. The state will not be permanent until our union
with God is irrevocable ; here, in earth life, ecstasy is but a flash......Man
can cease to become man, and become God; but man cannot be God and man at
the same time".[G. R. S. Mead. Plotinus, p. 42. 3 ] Plotinus states
that he had reached this state "but three times as yet".
So
also Proclus taught that the one salvation of the soul was to return to her
intellectual form, and thus escape from the "circle of generation, from
abundant wanderings", and reach true Being, "to the uniform and
simple energy of the period of sameness, instead of the abundantly wandering
motion of the period which is characterised by difference". This is
the life sought by those initiated by Orpheus into the Mysteries of Bacchus
and Proserpine, and this is the result of the practice of the purificatory,
or cathartic, virtues.[ lamblichus, p. 364, note on page 134. ]
These
virtues were necessary for the Greater Mysteries, as they concerned the purifying
of the subtle body, in which the soul worked when out of the gross body.
The political or practical [Page 24] virtues
belonged to man's ordinary life, and were required to some extent before
he could be a candidate even for such a School as is described below. Then
came the cathartic virtues, by which the subtle body, that of the emotions
and lower mind, was purified; thirdly the intellectual, belonging to the
Augõeides, or the light-form of the intellect; fourthly the contemplative,
or paradigmatic, by which union with God was realised. Porphyry writes: "He
who energises according to the practical virtues is a worthy man; but he
who energises according to the purifying virtues is an angelic man, or is
also a good daimon. He who energises according to the intellectual virtues
alone is a God; but he who energises according to the paradigmatic virtues
is the Father of the Gods". [G. R. S. Mead, Orpheus, pp.
285, 286. ]
Much instruction was also given in the Mysteries
by the archangelic and other hierarchies, and Pythagoras, the great teacher
who was initiated in India, and who gave "the knowledge of things that
are" to his pledged disciples, is said to have possessed such a knowledge
of music that he could use it for the controlling of men's wildest passions,
and the illuminating of their minds. Of this, instances are given by lamblichus
in his [Page 25] Life of Pythagoras. It
seems probable that the title of Theodidaktos, given to Ammonius Saccas,
the master of Plotinus, referred less to the sublimity of his teachings than
to this divine instruction received by him in the Mysteries.
Some
of the symbols used are explained by lamblichus, [ lamblichus,
p. 864, note on p. 134. ] who bids Porphyry remove from his thought
the image of the thing symbolised and reach its intellectual meaning. Thus "mire" meant
everything that was bodily and material; the "God sitting above the
lotus" signified that God transcended both the mire and the intellect,
symbolised by the lotus, and was established in Himself, being seated. If "sailing
in a ship", His rule over the world was pictured. And so on.[Ibid.,
p. 285, et seq. ] On this use of symbols Proclus remarks that "the
Orphic method aimed at revealing divine things by means of symbols, a method
common to all writers of divine lore". [G. B. S. Mead. Orpheus,
p. 59. ]
The Pythagorean School in Magna Graecia was closed
at the end of the sixth century B. C., owing to the persecution of the civil
power, but other communities existed, keeping up the sacred tradition.[Ibid.,
p. 30. ] Mead states that Plato intellectualised [Page
26] it, in order to protect it from an increasing profanation,
and the Eleusinian rites preserved some of its forms, having lost its substance.
The Neo-Platonists inherited from Pythagoras and Plato, and their works should
be studied by those who would realise something of the grandeur and the beauty
preserved for the world in the Mysteries.
The Pythagorean School itself
may serve as a type of the discipline enforced. On this Mead gives many interesting
details,[G. R. S. Mead. Orpheus, pages 263 and 271. ] and
remarks: "The authors of antiquity are agreed that this discipline had
succeeded in producing the highest examples, not only of the purest chastity
and sentiment, but also a simplicity of manners, a delicacy, and a taste
for serious pursuits which was unparalleled. This is admitted even by Christian
writers". The School had outer disciples, leading the family and social
life, and the above quotation refers to these. In the inner School were three
degrees — the first of Hearers, who studied for two years in silence,
doing their best to master the teachings; the second degree was of Mathematici,
wherein were taught geometry and music, the nature of number, form, colour,
and sound; the third [Page 27] degree was of Physici,
who mastered cosmogony and metaphysics. This led up to the true Mysteries.
Candidates for the School must be "of an unblemished reputation and
of a contented disposition".
The close identity between the methods
and aims pursued in these various Mysteries and those of Yoga in India is
patent to the most superficial observer. It is not, however, necessary to
suppose that the nations of antiquity drew from India; all alike drew from
the one source, the Grand Lodge of Central Asia, which sent out its Initiates
to every land. They all taught the same doctrines, and pursued the same methods,
leading to the same ends. But there was much intercommunication between the
Initiates of all nations, and there was a common language and a common symbolism.
Thus Pythagoras journeyed among the Indians, and received in India a high
Initiation, and Apollonius of Tyana later followed in his steps. Quite Indian
in phrase as well as thought were the dying words of Plotinus: "Now
I seek to lead back the Self within me to the All-self".[G. R.
S. Mead. Plotinus. ]
Among the Hindus the duty of teaching
the supreme knowledge only to the worthy was [Page 28] strictly
insisted on. "The deepest mystery of the end of knowledge .... is not
to be declared to one who is not a son or a pupil, and who is not tranquil
in mind". [Shvetãshvataropanishat, vi, 22. ] So
again, after a sketch of Yoga we read: "Stand up! awake ! having found
the Great Ones, listen! The road is as difficult to tread as the sharp edge
of a razor. Thus say the wise". [Kathopanishat, iii, 14. ] The
Teacher is needed, for written teaching alone does not suffice. The "end
of knowledge" is to know God — not only to believe; to become
one with God — not only to worship afar off. Man must know the reality
of the divine Existence, and then know — not only vaguely believe and
hope — that his own innermost Self is one with God, and that the aim
of life is to realise that unity. Unless religion can guide a man to that
realisation, it is but "as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal". [ I.
Cor., xiii, 1]
So also it was asserted that man should learn
to leave the gross body: "Let a man with firmness separate it [the soul]
from his own body, as a grass-stalk from its sheath". [Kathopanishat,
vi., 17. ] And it was written! "In the golden highest sheath
dwells the stainless, changeless Brahman; It is [Page 29] the
radiant white Light of lights, known to the knowers of the Self".[Mundakopanishat,
II, ii, 9 ] "When the seer sees the golden-coloured Creator,
the Lord, the Spirit, whose womb is Brahman, then, having thrown away merit
and demerit, stainless, the wise one reaches the highest union".[Ibid.,
Ill, i, 3. ]
Nor were the Hebrews without their secret knowledge
and their Schools of Initiation. The company of prophets at Naioth presided
over by Samuel [I Sam., xix, 20. ] formed such a School, and
the oral teaching was handed down by them. Similar Schools existed at Bethel
and Jericho,[ II. Kings, ii, 2, 5 ] and in Cruden's Concordance [Under "School".] there
is the following interesting note: "The Schools or Colleges of the prophets
are the first [schools] of which we have any account in Scripture; where
the children of the prophets, that is, their disciples, lived in the exercises
of a retired and austere life, in study and meditation, and reading of the
law of God. . . These Schools, or Societies, of the prophets were succeeded
by the Synagogues". The Kabbala, which contains the semi-public
teaching, is, as it now stands, a modern compilation, part of it [Page
30] being the work of Rabbi Moses de Leon, who died A.D. 1305.
It consists of five books, Bahir, Zohar, Sepher Sephiroth, Sepher Yetzirah,
and Asch Metzareth, and is asserted to have been transmitted orally from
very ancient times — as antiquity is reckoned historically. Dr. Wynn
Westcott says that "Hebrew tradition assigns the oldest parts of the
Zohar to a date antecedent to the building of the second Temple"; and
Rabbi Simeon ben Jochai is said to have written down some of it in the first
century A.D. The Sepher Yetzirah is spoken of by Saadjah Gaon, who died A.D.
940, as "very ancient". [ Dr. Wynn Westcott, Sepher
Yetzirah, page 9. ] Some portions of the ancient oral teaching
have been incorporated in the Kabbala as it now stands, but the true
archaic wisdom of the Hebrews remains in the guardianship of a few of the
true sons of Israel.
Brief as is this outline, it is sufficient to
show the existence of a hidden side in the religions of the world outside
Christianity, and we may now examine the question whether Christianity was
an exception to this universal rule.[Page 31]
CHAPTER
2
THE HIDDEN SIDE OF CHRISTIANITY
(a) THE
TESTIMONY OF THE SCRIPTURES
HAVING seen that the religions
of the past claimed with one voice to have a hidden side, to be custodians
of "Mysteries", and that this claim was endorsed by the seeking
of initiation by the greatest men, we must now ascertain whether Christianity
stands outside this circle of religions, and alone is without a Gnosis, offering
to the world only a simple faith and not a profound knowledge. Were it so,
it would indeed be a sad and lamentable fact, proving Christianity to be
intended for a class only, and not for all types of human beings. But that
it is not so, we shall be able to prove beyond the possibility of rational
doubt. [Page 32]
And that proof is the
thing which Christendom at this time most sorely needs, for the very flower
of Christendom is perishing for lack of knowledge. If the esoteric teaching
can be re-established and win patient and earnest students, it will not be
long before the occult is also restored. Disciples of the Lesser Mysteries
will become candidates for the Greater, and with the regaining of knowledge
will come again the authority of teaching. And truly the need is great. For,
looking at the world around us, we find that religion in the West is suffering
from the very difficulty that theoretically we should expect to find. Christianity,
having lost its mystic and esoteric teaching, is losing its hold on a large
number of the more highly educated, and the partial revival during the past
few years is co-incident with the re-introduction of some mystic teaching.
It is patent to every student of the closing forty years of the last century,
that crowds of thoughtful and moral people have slipped away from the churches,
because the teachings they received there outraged their intelligence and
shocked their moral sense. It is idle to pretend that the widespread agnosticism
of this period had its root either in lack of morality or in deliberate crookedness
of mind. Everyone [Page 33] who carefully studies
the phenomena presented will admit that men of strong intellect have been
driven out of Christianity by the crudity of the religious ideas set before
them, the contradictions in the authoritative teachings, the views as to
God, man, and the universe that no trained intelligence could possibly admit.
Nor can it be said that any kind of moral degradation lay at the root of
the revolt against the dogmas of the Church. The rebels were not too bad
for their religion; on the contrary, it was the religion that was too bad
for them. The rebellion against popular Christianity was due to the awakening
and the growth of conscience; it was the conscience that revolted, as well
as the intelligence, against teachings dishonouring to God and man alike,
that represented God as a tyrant, and man as essentially evil, gaining salvation
by slavish submission.
The reason for this revolt lay in the gradual
descent of Christian teaching into so-called simplicity, so that the most
ignorant might be able to grasp it. Protestant religionists asserted loudly
that nothing ought to be preached save that which every one could grasp,
that the glory of the Gospel lay in its simplicity, and that the child and
the unlearned ought to be able to [Page 34] understand
and apply it to life. True enough, if by this it were meant that there are
some religious truths that all can grasp, and that a religion fails if it
leaves the lowest, the most ignorant, the most dull, outside the pale of
its elevating influence. But false, utterly false, if by this it be meant
that religion has no truths that the ignorant cannot understand, that it
is so poor and limited a thing that it has nothing to teach which is above
the thought of the unintelligent or above the moral purview of the degraded.
False, fatally false, if such be the meaning; for as that view spreads, occupying
the pulpits and being sounded in the churches, many noble men and women,
whose hearts are half-broken as they sever the links that bind them to their
early faith, withdraw from the churches, and leave their places to be filled
by the hypocritical and the ignorant. They pass either into a state of passive
agnosticism, or — if they be young and enthusiastic — into a
condition of active aggression, not believing that that can be the highest
which outrages alike intellect and conscience, and preferring the honesty
of open unbelief to the drugging of the intellect and the conscience at the
bidding of an authority in which they recognise nothing that is divine. [Page
35]
In thus studying the thought of our time we see that
the question of a hidden teaching in connection with Christianity becomes
of vital importance. Is Christianity to survive as the religion of the West
? Is it to live through the centuries of the future, and to continue to play
a part in moulding the thought of the evolving western races ? If it is to
live, it must regain the knowledge it has lost, and again have its mystic
and its occult teachings; it must again stand forth as an authoritative teacher
of spiritual verities, clothed with the only authority worth anything, the
authority of knowledge. If these teachings be regained, their influence will
soon be seen in wider and deeper views of truth; dogmas, which now seem like
mere shells and fetters, shall again be seen to be partial presentments of
fundamental realities. First, Esoteric Christianity will reappear in the " Holy
Place", in the Temple, so that all who are capable of receiving it may
follow its lines of published thought; and secondly, Occult Christianity
will again descend into the Adytum, dwelling behind the Veil which guards
the "Holy of Holies", into which only the Initiate may enter. Then
again will occult teaching be within the reach of those who qualify themselves
to receive it, according to [Page 36] the ancient
rules, those who are willing in modern days to meet the ancient demands,
made on all those who would fain know the reality and truth of spiritual
things.
Once again we turn our eyes to history, to see whether Christianity
was unique among religions in having no inner teaching, or whether it resembled
all others in possessing this hidden treasure. Such a question is a matter
of evidence, not of theory, and must be decided by the authority of the existing
documents and not by the mere ipse dixit of modern Christians.
As
a matter of fact both the "New Testament" and the writings of the
early Church make the same declarations as to the possession by the Church
of such teachings, and we learn from these the fact of the existence of Mysteries — called
the Mysteries of Jesus, or the Mystery of the Kingdom — the conditions
imposed on candidates, something of the general nature of the teachings given,
and other details. Certain passages in the "New Testament" would
remain entirely obscure, if it were not for the light thrown on them by the
definite statements of the Fathers and Bishops of the Church, but in that
light they became clear and intelligible.[Page 37]
It
would indeed have been strange had it been otherwise when we consider the
lines of religious thought which influenced primitive Christianity. Allied
to the Hebrews, the Persians, and the Greeks, tinged by the older faiths
of India, deeply coloured by Syrian and Egyptian thought, this later branch
of the great religious stem could not do other than again re-affirm the ancient
traditions, and place in the grasp of western races the full treasure of
the ancient teaching. "The faith once delivered to the saints" would
indeed have been shorn of its chief value if, when delivered to the West,
the pearl of esoteric teaching had been withheld.
The first evidence
to be examined is that of the "New Testament". For our purpose
we may put aside all the vexed questions of different readings and different
authors, that can only be decided by scholars. Critical scholarship has much
to say on the age of MSS., on the authenticity of documents, and so on. But
we need not concern ourselves with these. We may accept the canonical Scriptures,
as showing what was believed in the early Church as to the teaching of the
Christ and of His immediate followers, and see what they say as to the existence
of a secret teaching given only to the few. Having seen the words put into [Page
38] the mouth of Jesus Himself, and regarded by the Church as
of supreme authority, we will look at the writings of the great apostle S.
Paul; then we will consider the statements made by those who inherited the
apostolic tradition and guided the Church during the first centuries A.D.
Along this unbroken line of tradition and written testimony the proposition
that Christianity had a hidden side can be established. We shall further
find that the Lesser Mysteries of mystic interpretation can be traced through
the centuries to the beginning of the 19th century, and that though there
were no Schools of Mysticism recognised as preparatory to Initiation, after
the disappearance of the Mysteries, yet great Mystics, from time to time,
reached the lower stages of ecstasy, by their own sustained efforts, aided
doubtless by invisible Teachers.
The words of the Master Himself are
clear and definite, and were, as we shall see, quoted by Origen as referring
to the secret teaching preserved in the Church. "And when he was alone,
they that were about Him with the twelve asked of Him the parable. And He
said unto them, 'Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom
of God, but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables'. [Page
39] And later: "With many such parables spake He the word
unto them, as they were able to hear it. But without a parable spake He not
unto them; and when they were alone He expounded all things to His disciples".[S.
Mark, iv, 10,11, 33,34.See also S. Matt., xiii, 11, 34, 36, and S. Luke,
viii, 10] Mark the significant words, "when they were alone",
and the phrase, "them that are without". So also in the version
of S. Matthew: "Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the house;
and His disciples came unto Him". These teachings given "in the
house", the innermost meanings of His instructions, were alleged to
be handed on from teacher to teacher. The Gospel gives, it will be noted,
the allegorical mystic explanation, that which we have called The Lesser
Mysteries, but the deeper meaning was said to be given only to the Initiates.
Again,
Jesus tells even His apostles: "I have yet many things to say to you,
but ye cannot bear them now". [S. John, xvi, 12 ] Some
of them were probably said after His death, when He was seen of His disciples, "speaking
of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God". [Acts, 1, 3. ] None
of these have been publicly recorded, but who can believe that they [Page
40] were neglected or forgotten, and were not handed down as a
priceless possession ? There was a tradition in the Church that He visited
His apostles for a considerable period after His death, for the sake of giving
them instruction — a fact that will be referred to later — and
in the famous Gnostic treatise, the Pistis Sophia, we read: "It
came to pass, when Jesus had risen from the dead, that He passed eleven years
speaking with His disciples and instructing them". [Loc. cit,
Trans, by G. R. S. Mead, I, i, 1.] Then there is the phrase, which
many would fain soften and explain away: "Give not that which is holy
to the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine" [S. Matt.,
vii, 6. ] — a precept which is of general application indeed,
but was considered by the early Church to refer to the secret teachings.
It should be remembered that the words had not the same harshness of sound
in the ancient days as they have now; for the word "dogs" — like "the
vulgar", "the profane" — was applied by those within
a certain circle to all who were outside its pale, whether by a society or
association, or by a nation —as by the Jews to all Gentiles. [As
to the Greek woman: "It is not meet to take the children's bread, and
to cast it unto the dogs".—S. Mark. vii, 27. ] It was [Page
41] sometimes used to designate those who were outside the circle
of Initiates, and we find it employed in that sense in the early Church;
those who, not having been initiated into the Mysteries, were regarded as
being outside "the kingdom of God", or " the spiritual Israel",
had this name applied to them.
There were several names, exclusive
of the term "The Mystery", or "The Mysteries", used to
designate the sacred circle of the Initiates or connected with Initiation: "The
Kingdom", "The Kingdom of God", "The Kingdom of Heaven", "The
Narrow Path", "The Strait Gate", "The Perfect", "The
Saved", "Life Eternal", "Life", "The Second
Birth", "A Little One", "A Little Child". The meaning
is made plain by the use of these words in early Christian writings, and
in some cases even outside the Christian pale. Thus the term, "The Perfect",
was used by the Essenes, who had three orders in their communities: the Neophytes,
the Brethren, and the Perfect — the latter being Initiates; and it
is employed generally in that sense in old writings. "The Little Child" was
the ordinary name for a candidate just initiated, i.e., who had just
taken his "second birth".
When we know this use, many obscure
and otherwise harsh passages become intelligible [Page 42] "Then
said one unto Him: Lord, are there few that be saved ? And He said unto them:
Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for many, I say unto you, will seek
to enter in and shall not be able". [S. Luke, xiii, 23, 24. ] If
this be applied in the ordinary Protestant way to salvation from everlasting
hell-fire, the statement becomes incredible, shocking. No Saviour of the
world can be supposed to assert that many will seek to avoid hell and enter
heaven, but will not be able to do so. But as applied to the narrow gateway
of Initiation and to salvation from rebirth, it is perfectly true and natural.
So again: "Enter ye in at the strait gate; for wide is the gate and
broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go
in thereat; because strait is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth
unto life; and few there be that find it".[ S. Matt., vii, 13,14] The
warning which immediately follows against the false prophets, the teachers
of the dark Mysteries, is most apposite in this connection. No student can
miss the familiar ring of these words used in this same sense in other writings.
The "ancient narrow way" is familiar to all; the path "difficult
to tread as the sharp edge of a razor",[Kathopanishat II,
iv, 10, 11..] already mentioned; the going [Page 43] "from
death to death" of those who follow the flower-strewn path of desires,
who do not know God; for those men only become immortal and escape from the
wide mouth of death, from ever repeated destruction, who have quitted all
desires.[ Brhadãranyakopanishat IV, iv, 7. ] The
allusion to death is, of course, to the repeated births of the soul into
gross material existence, regarded always as ''death" compared to the "life" of
the higher and subtler worlds.
This "Strait Gate" was the
gateway of Initiation, and through it a candidate entered "The Kingdom".
And it ever has been, and must be, true that only a few can enter that gateway,
though myriads — an exceedingly "great multitude, which no man
could number", [Rev., vii, 9 ] not a few — enter
into the happiness of the heaven-world. So also spoke another great Teacher,
nearly three thousand years earlier: "Among thousands of men scarce
one striveth for perfection; of the successful strivers scarce one knoweth
me in essence". [ Bhagavad Gita, vii, 3.] For the
Initiates are few in each generation, the flower of humanity; but no gloomy
sentence of everlasting woe is pronounced in this statement on the vast majority
of the human race. The saved are, as Proclus taught,[Ante, p. 23. ] [Page
44] hose who escape from the circle of generation, within which
humanity is bound.
In this connection we may recall the story of the
young man who came to Jesus, and, addressing Him as "Good Master",
asked how he might win eternal life — the well-recognised liberation
from rebirth by knowledge of God.[It must be remembered that the Jews
believed that all imperfect souls returned to live again on earth] His
first answer was the regular exoteric precept: "Keep the commandments".
But when the young man answered: "All these things have I kept from
my youth up"; then, to that conscience free from all knowledge of transgression,
came the answer of the true Teacher: "If thou wilt be perfect, go and
sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven; and come and follow me". "If thou wilt be perfect",
be a member of the Kingdom, poverty and obedience must be embraced. And then
to His own disciples Jesus explains that a rich man can hardly enter the
Kingdom of Heaven, such entrance being more difficult than for a camel to
pass through the eye of a needle; with men such entrance could not be, with
God all things were possible.[ S. Matt., xix., 16—26.] Only
God in man can pass that barrier. [ Page 45]
This
text has been variously explained away, it being obviously impossible to
take it in its surface meaning, that a rich man cannot enter a post-mortem
state of happiness. Into that state the rich man may enter as well as the
poor, and the universal practice of Christians shows that they do not for
one moment believe that riches imperil their happiness after death. But if
the real meaning of the Kingdom of Heaven be taken, we have the expression
of a simple and direct fact. For that knowledge of God which is Eternal Life [S.
John, xvii, 3. ] cannot
be gained till everything earthly is surrendered, cannot be learned until
everything has been sacrificed. The man must give up not only earthly wealth,
which henceforth may only pass through his hands as steward, but he must
give up his inner wealth as well, so far as he holds it as his own against
the world; until he is stripped naked he cannot pass the narrow gateway.
Such has ever been a condition of Initiation, and "poverty, obedience,
chastity",
has been the vow of the candidate.
The "second birth" is another well-recognised term for Initiation;
even now in India the higher castes are called "twice-born",
and the ceremony that makes them twice-born is a ceremony of [Page
46] Initiation — mere husk truly, in these modern days,
but the "pattern of things in the heavens".[Heb., ix,
23] When
Jesus is speaking to Nicodemus, He states that "Except a man be
born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God", and this birth is
spoken of as that "of water and the Spirit", [S. John,
iii, 3, 5 ] this
is the first Initiation; a later one is that of "the Holy Ghost
and fire",[S. Matt., iii, 11. ] the
baptism of the Initiate in his manhood, as the first is that of birth,
which welcomes him as "the Little Child" entering the Kingdom.[Ibid.,
xviii, 3. ] How
thoroughly this imagery was familiar among the mystics of the Jews is
shown by the surprise evinced by Jesus when Nicodemus stumbled over His
mystic phraseology: "Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not
these things?"[S. John, iii, 10. ]
Another precept of Jesus which remains as "a hard saying" to his
followers is: "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in
heaven is perfect". [S. Matt., v, 48. ] The ordinary Christian
knows that he cannot possibly obey this command; full of ordinary human frailties
and weaknesses, how can he become perfect as God is perfect ? Seeing the impossibility
of the achievement set before him, he quietly puts it aside, and thinks [Page
47] no
more about it. But seen as the crowning effort of many lives of steady
improvement, as the triumph of the God within us over the lower nature,
it comes within calculable distance, and we recall the words of Porphyry,
how the man who achieves " the paradigmatic virtues is the Father
of the Gods",[Ante, p. 24.] and that in the
Mysteries these virtues were acquired.
S. Paul follows in the footsteps of his Master, and speaks in exactly the same
sense, but, as might be expected from his organising work in the Church, with
greater explicitness and clearness. The student should read with attention
chapters ii. and iii. and verse 1 of chapter iv. of the First Epistle to the
Corinthians, remembering, as he reads, that the words are addressed to baptised
and communicant members of the Church, full members from the modern standpoint,
although described as babes and carnal by the Apostle. They were not catechumens
or neophytes, but men and women who were in complete possession of all the
privileges and responsibilities of Church membership, recognised by the Apostle
as being separate from the world, and expected not to behave as men of the
world. They were, in fact, in possession of all that the modern [Page
48] Church gives to its members. Let us summarise the Apostle's
words:
"I came to you bearing the divine testimony, not alluring you with human
wisdom but with the power of the Spirit. Truly ' we speak wisdom among
them that are perfect but it is no human wisdom. ' We speak the wisdom of God
in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world'
began, and which none even of the princes of this world know. The things
of that wisdom are beyond men's thinking, 'but God hath revealed them unto
us by his Spirit . . the deep things of God'. 'which the Holy Ghost teacheth'.[Note
how this chimes in with the promise of Jesus in S. John, xvi, 12 — 14: "I
have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit
when He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth
. . . He will show you things to come . . . He shall receive of mine and
shall show it unto you". ] These are spiritual things, to be
discerned only by the spiritual man, in whom is the mind of Christ. ' And
I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal,
even as unto babes in Christ. . . Ye were not able to bear it, neither
yet now are ye able. For ye are yet carnal'. As a wise master-builder [Another
technical name in the Mysteries.] I have laid the foundation'
and 'ye are [Page 49] the temple of God, and
the Spirit of God dwelleth in you'. 'Let a man so account of us, as of
the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the Mysteries of God'.
Can
any one read this passage — and all that has been done in the summary
is to bring out the salient points — without recognising the fact
that the Apostle possessed a divine wisdom given in the Mysteries, that
his Corinthian followers were not yet able to receive ? And note the recurring
technical terms: the "wisdom", the "wisdom of God in a mystery",
the "hidden wisdom", known only to the "spiritual" man;
spoken of only among the "perfect", wisdom from which the non-"spiritual",
the "babes in Christ", the "carnal", were excluded,
known to the "wise master builder", the "steward of the
Mysteries of God".
Again and again he refers to these Mysteries.
Writing to the Ephesian Christians he says that "by revelation",
by the unveiling, had been "made known unto me the Mystery",
and hence his "knowledge in the Mystery of Christ"; all might
know of the "fellowship of the Mystery". [ Eph., iii,
3, 4, 9.] Of this Mystery, he repeated to the Colossians, he was "made
a minister", "the Mystery which hath been hid from ages and from
generations, [Page 50] but now is made manifest
to His saints"; not to the world, nor even to Christians, but only
to the Holy Ones. To them was unveiled " the glory of this Mystery";
and what was it ? "Christ in you" — a significant
phrase, which we shall see, in a moment, belonged to the life of the Initiate;
thus ultimately must every man learn the wisdom, and become "perfect
in Christ Jesus". [Col., i, 23, 25 - 28. But S. Clement, in
his Stromata, translates "every man", as "the whole
man". See Bk. V, ch. x.] These Colossians he bids pray "that
God would open to us a door of utterance, to speak the mystery of Christ", [Col.,
iv, 3. ] a passage to which S. Clement refers as one in which the
apostle "clearly reveals that knowledge belongs not to all".[Ante-Nicene
Library, Vol. XII. Clement of Alexandria. Stromata, Bk. V, ch. x.
Some additional sayings of the Apostles will be found in the quotations
from Clement, showing what meaning they bore in the minds of those who
succeeded the apostles, and were living in the same atmosphere of thought. ] So
also he writes to his loved Timothy, bidding him select his deacons from
those who hold "the Mystery of the faith in a pure conscience",
that great "Mystery of Godliness", that he had learned,[ I.
Tim., iii, 9, 16. ] knowledge of which was necessary for the teachers
of the Church. [Page 51]
Now S. Timothy
holds an important position, as representing the next generation of Christian
teachers. He was a pupil of S. Paul, and was appointed by him to guide
and rule a portion of the Church. He had been, we learn, initiated into
the Mysteries by S. Paul himself, and reference is made to this, the technical
phrases once more serving as a clue. "This charge I commit unto thee,
son Timothy, according to the prophecies which went before on thee", [I.Tim.,i,18. ] the
solemn benediction of the Initiator, who admitted the candidate; but not
alone was the Initiator present: "Neglect not the gift that is in
thee, which was given thee by prophecy, by the laying on of the hands of
the Presbytery",[Ibid., iv,14. ] of the
Elder Brothers. And he reminds him to lay hold of that "eternal life,
whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before
many witnesses" [ Ibid., vi,13.] — the
vow of the new Initiate pledged in the presence of the Elder Brothers,
and of the assembly of Initiates. The knowledge then given was the sacred
charge of which S. Paul cries out so forcibly: "0 Timothy, keep that
which is committed to thy trust" [Ibid., 20] — not
the [Page 52] knowledge commonly possessed by
Christians, as to which no special obligation lay upon S. Timothy, but
the sacred deposit committed to his trust as an Initiate, and essential
to the welfare of the Church. S. Paul later recurs again to this, laying
stress on the supreme importance of the matter in a way that would be exaggerated
had the knowledge been the common property of Christian men: "Hold
fast the form of sound words which thou hast heard of me .... That good
thing which was committed unto thee, keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth
in us" [II. Tim., i, 13,14.] — as serious an adjuration
as human lips could frame. Further, it was his duty to provide for the
due transmission of this sacred deposit, that it might be handed on to
the future, and the Church might never be left without teachers: "The
things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses" — the
sacred oral teachings given in the assembly of Initiates, who bore witness
to the accuracy of the transmission — " the same commit thou
to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also". [Ibid,
ii, 2. ]
The knowledge — or, if the phrase be preferred,
the supposition — that the Church possessed these [Page
53] hidden teachings throws a flood of light on the scattered
remarks made by S. Paul about himself, and when they are gathered together,
we have an outline of the evolution of the Initiate. S. Paul asserts that
though he was already among the perfect, the Initiated — for he says: "Let
us, therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded" — he had
not yet "attained", was indeed not yet wholly "perfect",
for he had not yet won Christ, he had not yet reached the "high calling
of God in Christ", "the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship
of His sufferings, being made conformable unto His death"; and he
was striving, he says, "if by any means I might attain unto the resurrection
of the dead". [Phil,, iii, 8, 10-12,14, 15. ] For this
was the Initiation that liberated, that made the Initiate the Perfect Master,
the Risen Christ, freeing Him finally from the "dead", from the
humanity within the circle of generation, from the bonds that fettered
the soul to gross matter. Here again we have a number of technical terms,
and even the surface reader should realise that the "resurrection
of the dead" here spoken of cannot be the ordinary resurrection of
the modern Christian, supposed to be inevitable for all men, and therefore
obviously not requiring [Page 54] any special
struggle on the part of any one to attain to it. In fact the very word "attain" would
be out of place in referring to a universal and inevitable human experience.
S. Paul could not avoid that resurrection, according to the modern
Christian view. What then was the resurrection to attain which he was making
such strenuous efforts ? Once more the only answer comes from the Mysteries.
In them the Initiate approaching the Initiation that liberated from the
cycle of rebirth, the circle of generation, was called "the suffering
Christ", he shared the sufferings of the Saviour of the world, was
crucified mystically, "made conformable to His death," and then
attained the resurrection, the fellowship of the glorified Christ, and,
after, that death had over him no power.[Rev., i, 18. "I am
He that liveth, and was dead and behold, I am alive for evermore. Amen." ] This
was "the prize" towards which the great Apostle was pressing,
and he urged "as many as be perfect", not the ordinary believer,
thus also to strive. Let them not be content with what they had gained,
but still press onwards.
This resemblance of the Initiate to the
Christ is, indeed, the very groundwork of the Greater [Page
55] Mysteries, as we shall see more in detail when we study "The
Mystical Christ". The Initiate was no longer to look on Christ as
outside himself: "Though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet
now henceforth know we Him no more".[II. Cor., v, 16 ]
The
ordinary believer had "put on Christ", as many of you as have
been baptised into Christ have put on Christ. " [ Gal.,iii,27.] Then
they were the "babes in Christ" to whom reference has already
been made, and Christ was the Saviour to whom they looked for help, knowing
Him "after the flesh". But when they had conquered the lower
nature and were no longer "carnal", then they were to enter on
a higher path, and were themselves to become Christ. This which he himself
had already reached, was the longing of the Apostle for his followers: " My
little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in
you." [Gal., iv, 19. ] Already he was their spiritual
father, having "begotten you through the gospel". [I Cor.,
iv,15. ] But now "again" he was as a parent, as their
mother to bring them to the second birth. Then the infant Christ, the Holy
Child, was born in the soul, "the hidden man of [Page
56] the heart" [ I.S.Pet., iii,4.] the Initiate
thus became that "Little Child"; henceforth he was to live out
in his own person the life of the Christ, until he became the "perfect
man", growing "unto the measure of the stature of the fullness
of Christ".[Eph., iv,13.] Then he, as S. Paul was doing,
filled up the sufferings of Christ in his own flesh,[Col., i, 24] and
always bore "about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus",[ II.Cor.,
iv,10] so that he could truly say: "I am crucified with Christ:
nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me".[Gal.,
ii,20.] Thus was the Apostle himself suffering; thus he describes
himself. And when the struggle is over, how different is the calm tone
of triumph from the strained effort of the earlier years: "I am now
ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought
a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth
there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness.'[ II.Tim., iv,
6,8] This was the crown given to "him that over-cometh",
of whom it is said by the ascended Christ: "I will make him a pillar
in the temple of my God; and he shall go no more out".[Rev.,
iii,12.] For after the "Resurrection" the Initiate has [Page
57] become the Perfect Man, the Master, and He goes out no more
from the Temple, but from it serves and guides the worlds.
It may
be well to point out, ere closing this chapter, that S. Paul himself sanctions
the use of the theoretical mystic teaching in explaining the historical
events recorded in the Scriptures. The history therein written is not regarded
by him as a mere record of facts, which occurred on the physical plane.
A true mystic, he saw in the physical events the shadows of the universal
truths ever unfolding in higher and inner worlds, and knew that the events
selected for preservation in occult writings were such as were typical,
the explanation of which would subserve human instruction. Thus he takes
the story of Abraham, Sarai, Hagar, Ishmael, and Isaac, and saying, "which
things are an allegory", he proceeds to give the mystical interpretation.[Gal.,
iv, 22-31 ] Referring to the escape of the Israelites from Egypt,
he speaks of the Bed Sea as a baptism, of the manna and the water as spiritual
meat and spiritual drink, of the rock from which the water flowed as Christ.[I.
Cor., x, 1-4] He sees the great mystery of the union of Christ and
His Church in the human [Page 58] relation of
husband and wife, and speaks of Christians as the flesh and the bones of
the body of Christ.[Eph., v, 23-32.] The writer of the Epistle
to the Hebrews allegorises the whole Jewish system of worship. In the Temple
he sees a pattern of the heavenly Temple, in the High Priest he sees Christ,
in the sacrifices the offering of the spotless Son; the priests of the
Temple are but "the example and shadow of heavenly things", of
the heavenly priesthood serving in "the
true tabernacle". A most elaborate allegory is thus worked out in
chapters iii—x, and the writer alleges that the Holy Ghost thus signified
the deeper meaning; all was "a figure for the time",
In
this view of the sacred writings, it is not alleged that the events recorded
did not take place, but only that their physical happening was a matter
of minor importance. And such explanation is the unveiling of the Lesser
Mysteries, the mystic teaching which is permitted to be given to the world.
It is not, as many think, a mere play of the imagination, but is the outcome
of a true intuition, seeing the patterns in the heavens, and not only the
shadows cast by them on the screen of earthly time.[Page
59]
CHAPTER
3
THE
HIDDEN SIDE OF CHRISTIANITY (Concluded)
(b) THE
TESTIMONY OF THE CHURCH
WHILE it may be that some would be
willing to admit the possession by the Apostles and their immediate successors
of a deeper knowledge of spiritual things than was current among the masses
of the believers around them, few will probably be willing to take the
next step, and, leaving that charmed circle, accept as the depository of
their sacred learning the Mysteries of the Early Church. Yet we have S.
Paul providing for the transmission of the unwritten teaching, himself
initiating S. Timothy, and instructing S. Timothy to initiate others in
his turn, [Page 60] who should again hand it
on to yet others. We thus see the provision of four successive generations
of teachers, spoken of in the Scriptures themselves, and these would far
more than overlap the writers of the Early Church, who bear witness to
the existence of the Mysteries. For among these are pupils of the Apostles
themselves, though the most definite statements belong to those removed
from the Apostles by one intermediate teacher. Now, as soon as we begin
to study the writings of the Early Church, we are met by the facts that
there are allusions which are only intelligible by the existence of the
Mysteries, and then statements that the Mysteries are existing. This might,
of course, have been expected, seeing the point at which the New Testament
leaves the matter, but it is satisfactory to find the facts answer to the
expectation.
The first witnesses are those called the Apostolic
Fathers, the disciples of the Apostles; but very little of their writings,
and that disputed, remains. Not being written controversially, the statements
are not as categorical as those of the later writers. Their letters are
for the encouragement of the believers. Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, and
fellow-disciple with [Page 61] Ignatius of S.
John,[Vol. I. The Martyrdom of Ignatius, ch. iii. - The translations
used are those of Clarke's Ante-Nicene Library, a most useful compendium
of Christian antiquity. The number of the volume which stands first in
the references is the number of the volume in that Series. ] expresses
a hope that his correspondents are " well
versed in the sacred Scriptures and that nothing is hid from you; but to
me this privilege is not yet granted" [Ibid., The Epistle
of Polycarp, ch. xii.] — writing, apparently, before reaching
full Initiation. Barnabas speaks of communicating "some portion of
what I have myself received",[Ibid., The Epistle of
Barnabas, ch. i. ] and after expounding the Law mystically, declares
that "we then, rightly understanding His commandments, explain them
as the Lord intended".[Ibid., ch. x. ] Ignatius,
Bishop of Antioch, a disciple of S. John,[Ibid., The Martyrdom
of Ignatius, ch. i.] speaks of himself as "not yet perfect
in Jesus Christ. For I now begin to be a disciple, and I speak to you as
my fellow-disciples", [Ibid., Epistle of Ignatius to
the Ephesians, ch. iii. ] and he speaks of them as "initiated
into the mysteries of the Gospel with Paul, the holy, the martyred".[ Ibid.,
ch. xii.] Again he says: "Might I not write to you things more
full of mystery ? But I fear to do so, lest I should inflict injury on
you who are but babes. [Page 62] Pardon me in
this respect, lest, as not being able to receive their weighty import,
ye should be strangled by them. For even I, though I am bound [for Christ]
and am able to understand heavenly things, the angelic orders, and the
different sorts of angels and hosts, the distinction between powers and
dominions, and the diversities between thrones and authorities, the mightiness
of the eons, and the pre-eminence of the cherubim and seraphim, the sublimity
of the Spirit, the kingdom of the Lord, and above all the incomparable
majesty of Almighty God — though I am acquainted with these things,
yet am I not therefore by any means perfect, nor am I such a disciple as
Paul or Peter". [ Ibid to the Trallians, ch. v. 2 ] This
passage is interesting, as indicating that the organisation of the celestial
hierarchies was one of the subjects in which instruction was given in the
Mysteries. Again he speaks of the High Priest, the Hierophant, '' to whom
the holy of holies has been committed, and who alone has been entrusted
with the secrets of God". [Ibid., to the Philadelphians,
ch. ix. ]
We come next to S. Clement of Alexandria and his
pupil Origen, the two writers of the second and third centuries who tell
us most about [Page 63] the Mysteries in the
Early Church; though the general atmosphere is full of mystic allusions,
these two are clear and categorical in their statements that the Mysteries
were a recognised institution.
Now S. Clement was a disciple of
Pantaenus, and he speaks of him and of two others, said to be probably
Tatian and Theodotus, as "preserving the tradition of the blessed
doctrine derived directly from the holy Apostles, Peter, James, John, and
Paul',[Vol. IV. Clement of Alexandria Stromata, bk. I., ch.
i. ] his link with the Apostles themselves consisting thus of only
one intermediary. He was the head of the Catechetical School of Alexandria
in A.D. 189, and died about A.D. 220. Origen, born about A.D. 185, was
his pupil, and he is, perhaps, the most learned of the Fathers, and a man
of the rarest moral beauty. These are the witnesses from whom we receive
the most important testimony as to the existence of definite Mysteries
in the Early Church.
The Stromata, or Miscellanies, of S.
Clement are our source of information about the Mysteries in his time.
He himself speaks of these writings as a "miscellany of Gnostic notes,
according to the true philosophy", [Vol. IV. Stromata,
bk. I., oh. xxviii. ] and also [Page 64] describes
them as memoranda of the teachings he had himself received from Pantaenus.
The passage is instructive: "The Lord . . . allowed us to communicate
of those divine Mysteries, and of that holy light, to those who are able
to receive them. He did not certainly disclose to the many what did not
belong to the many; but to the few to whom He knew that they belonged,
who were capable of receiving and being moulded according to them. But
secret things are entrusted to speech, not to writing, as is the case with
God. And if one say [It appears that even in those days there were
some who objected to any truth being taught secretly! ] that it
is written, ' There is nothing secret which shall not be revealed, nor
hidden which shall not be disclosed,' let him also hear from us, that to
him who hears secretly, even what is secret shall be manifested. This is
what was predicted by this oracle. And to him who is able secretly to observe
what is delivered to him, that which is veiled shall be disclosed as truth;
and what is hidden to the many shall appear manifest to the few. . . .
The Mysteries are delivered mystically, that what is spoken may be in the
mouth of the speaker; rather not in his voice, but in his understanding
. . . The writing of these [Page 65] memoranda
of mine, I well know, is weak when compared with that spirit, full of grace,
which I was privileged to hear. But it will be an image to recall the archetype
to him who was struck with the Thyrsus." The Thyrsus, we may here
interject, was the wand borne by Initiates, and candidates were touched
with it during the ceremony of Initiation. It had a mystic significance,
symbolising the spinal cord and the pineal gland in the Lesser Mysteries,
and a Rod, known to Occultists, in the Greater. To say, therefore, "to
him who was struck with the Thyrsus" was exactly the same as to say, "to
him who was initiated in the Mysteries". Clement proceeds: "We
profess not to explain secret things sufficiently — far from it — but
only to recall them to memory, whether we have forgot aught, or whether
for the purpose of not forgetting. Many things, I well know, have escaped
us, through length of time, that have dropped away unwritten. . . . There
are then some things of which we have no recollection; for the power that
was in the blessed men was great". A frequent experience of those
taught by the Great Ones, for Their presence stimulates and renders active
powers which are normally latent, and which the pupil, unassisted, cannot
evoke. "There are also some things which remained [Page
66] unnoted long, which have now escaped; and others which are
effaced, having faded away in the mind itself, since such a task is not
easy to those not experienced; these I revive in my commentaries. Some
things I purposely omit, in the exercise of a wise selection, afraid to
write what I guarded against speaking; not grudging — for that were
wrong — but fearing for my readers, lest they should stumble by taking
them in a wrong sense; and, as the proverb says, we should be found "reaching
a sword to a child". For it is impossible that what has been written
should not escape [become known], although remaining unpublished by me.
But being always revolved, using the one only voice, that of writing, they
answer nothing to him that makes enquiries beyond what is written; for
they require of necessity the aid of some one, either of him who wrote,
or of some one else who has walked in his footsteps. Some things my treatise
will hint; on some it will linger; some it will merely mention. It will
try to speak imperceptibly, to exhibit secretly, and to demonstrate silently". [Ibid.,
bk. I, ch i. ]
This passage, if it stood alone, would suffice
to establish the existence of a secret teaching in the Early Church. But
it stands by no means alone. [Page 67] In Chapter
xii of this same Book I, headed, "The Mysteries of the Faith not to
be divulged to all" Clement declares that, since others than the wise
may see his work, "it is requisite, therefore to hide in a Mystery
the wisdom spoken, which the Son of God taught". Purified tongue of
the speaker, purified ears of the hearer, these were necessary. "Such
were the impediments in the way of my writing. And even now I fear, as
it is said to cast the pearls before swine, lest they tread them under
foot and turn and rend us ' For it is difficult to exhibit the really pure
and transparent words respecting the true light, to swinish and untrained
hearers. For scarcely could anything which they could hear be more ludicrous
than these to the multitude; nor any subjects on the other hand more admirable
or more inspiring to those of noble nature. But the wise do not utter with
their mouth what they reason in council. But what ye hear in the ear said
the Lord, 'proclaim upon the houses' bidding them receive the secret traditions
of the true knowledge, and expound them aloft and conspicuously; and as
we have heard in the ear" so to deliver them to whom it is requisite;
but not enjoining us to communicate to all without distinction, what is
said to them in parables [Page 68] But there
is only a delineation in the memoranda, which have the truth sown sparse
and broadcast, that it may escape the notice of those who pick up seeds
like jackdaws; but when they find a good husbandman, each one of them will
germinate and will produce corn".
Clement might have added
that to "proclaim upon the houses" was to proclaim or expound
in the assembly of the Perfect, the Initiated, and by no means to shout
aloud to the man in the street.
Again he says that those who are "still
blind and dumb, not having understanding, or the un-dazzled and keen vision
of the contemplative soul . . . must stand outside of the divine choir.
. . . Wherefore, in accordance with the method of concealment, the truly
sacred Word, truly divine and most necessary for us, deposited in the shrine
of truth, was by the Egyptians indicated by what were called among them adyta, and
by the Hebrews by the veil. Only the consecrated . . . were allowed access
to them. For Plato also thought it not lawful for ' the impure to touch
the pure. Thence the prophecies and oracles are spoken in enigmas, and
the Mysteries are not exhibited incontinently to all and sundry, but only
after certain [Page 69] purifications and previous
instructions".[Ibid., bk.V, ch.iv.] He then descants
at great length on Symbols, expounding Pythagorean, Hebrew, Egyptian, [Ibid,
ch. v-viii] and then remarks that the ignorant and unlearned man
fails in understanding them. "But the Gnostic apprehends. Now then
it is not wished that all things should be exposed indiscriminately to
all and sundry, or the benefits of wisdom communicated to those who have
not even in a dream been purified in soul (for it is not allowed to hand
to every chance comer what has been procured with such laborious efforts);
nor are the Mysteries of the Word to be expounded to the profane".
The Pythagoreans and Plato, Zeno, and Aristotle had exoteric and esoteric
teachings. The philosophers established the Mysteries, for "was it
not more beneficial for the holy and blessed contemplation of realities
to be concealed?" [Ibid., ch. ix.] The Apostles
also approved of "veiling the Mysteries of the Faith", "for
there is an instruction to the perfect", alluded to in Colossians
i, 9-11 and 25-27. "So that, on the one hand, then, there are the
Mysteries which were hid till the time of the Apostles, and were delivered
by them as they were received from the Lord, [Page 70] and,
concealed in the Old Testament, were manifested to the saints. And, on
the other hand, there is ' the riches of the glory of the mystery in the
Gentiles,' which is faith and hope in Christ; which in another place he
has called the ' foundation'". He quotes S. Paul to show that this "knowledge
belongs not to all", and says, referring to Heb. v. and vi., that "there
were certainly among the Hebrews, some things delivered unwritten";
and then refers to S. Barnabas, who speaks of God, "who has put into
our hearts wisdom and the understanding of His secrets", and says
that "it is but for few to comprehend these things", as showing
a "trace of Gnostic tradition". "Wherefore instruction,
which reveals hidden things, is called illumination, as it is the teacher
only who uncovers the lid of the ark".[Ibid., bk. V,
ch. x ] Further referring to S. Paul, he comments on his remark
to the Romans that he will "come in the fullness of the blessing of
Christ, [Loc. Cit, XX, 29.]" a and says that he thus
designates "the spiritual gift and the Gnostic interpretation, which
being present he desires to impart to them present as ' the fullness of
Christ, according to the revelation of the Mystery sealed in the ages of
eternity, but now manifested by the prophetic [Page 71] Scriptures' [Ibid.,
xvi;ten, 25-26; the version quoted differs in words, but not in meaning,
from the English Authorised Version ] .....But only to a few of
them is shown what those things are which are contained in the Mystery.
Rightly, then, Plato, in the epistles, treating of God, says: ' We must
speak in enigmas; that should the tablet come by any mischance on its leaves
either by sea or land, he who reads may remain ignorant'." [Stromata,
bk. V, ch. x ]
After much examination of Greek writers,
and an investigation into philosophy, S. Clement declares that the Gnosis "imparted
and revealed by the Son of God, is wisdom. . . . And the Gnosis itself
is that which has descended by transmission to a few, having been imparted
unwritten by the Apostles". [Ibid., bk. VI, ch. vii] A
very long exposition of the life of the Gnostic, the Initiate, is given,
and S. Clement concludes it by saying: "Let the specimen suffice to
those who have ears. For it is not required to unfold the mystery, but
only to indicate what is sufficient for those who are partakers in knowledge
to bring it to mind".[Ibid., bk. VII, ch. xiv.]
Regarding
Scripture as consisting of allegories and symbols, and as hiding the sense
in order to [Page 72] stimulate enquiry and
to preserve the ignorant from danger. [Ibid., bk. VI, ch.
xv.] S. Clement naturally confined the higher instruction to the
learned. "Our Gnostic will be deeply learned", [Ibid.,
bk. VI, x ] he says. "Now the Gnostic must be erudite".[Ibid.,
bk. VI, vii ] Those who had acquired readiness by previous training
could master the deeper knowledge, for though "a man can be a believer
without learning, so also we assert that it is impossible for a man without
learning to comprehend the things which are declared in the faith". [Ibid.,
bk. I,ch. vi] "Some who think themselves naturally gifted,
do not wish to touch either philosophy or logic; nay more, they do not
wish to learn natural science. They demand bare faith alone. . . So also
I call him truly learned who brings everything to bear on the truth — so
that, from geometry, and music, and grammar, and philosophy itself, culling
what is useful, he guards the faith against assault. How necessary is it
for him who desires to be partaker of the power of God, to treat of intellectual
subjects by philosophising".[Ibid., ch. ix. ]"The
Gnostic avails himself of branches of learning as auxiliary [Page
73] preparatory exercise." [Ibid., BK. VI,
ch. x. ] So far was S. Clement from thinking that the teaching of
Christianity should be measured by the ignorance of the unlearned. "He
who is conversant with all kinds of wisdom will be pre-eminently a Gnostic". [Ibid.,
bk. I, ch. xiii. ]" Thus while he welcomed the ignorant and
the sinner, and found in the Gospel what was suited to their needs, he
considered that only the learned and the pure were fit candidates for the
Mysteries. "The Apostle, in contradistinction to Gnostic perfection,
calls the common faith the foundation, and sometimes milk", [Vol.
XII. Stromata, bk. V, ch. iv. ] but on that foundation the
edifice of the Gnosis was to be raised, and the food of men was to succeed
that of babes. There is nothing of harshness nor of contempt in the distinction
he draws, but only a calm and wise recognition of the facts.
Even
the well-prepared candidate, the learned and trained pupil, could only
hope to advance step by step in the profound truths unveiled in the Mysteries.
This appears clearly in his comments on the vision of Hennas, in which
he also throws out some hints on methods of reading occult works. "Did
not the Power also, that appeared to Hermas in the Vision, in the form [Page
74] of the Church, give for transcription the book which she
wished to be made known to the elect ? And this, he says, he transcribed
to the letter, without finding how to complete the syllables. And this
signified that the Scripture is clear to all, when taken according to base
reading; and that this is the faith which occupies the place of the rudiments.
Wherefore also the figurative expression is employed, 'reading according
to the letter', while we understand that the gnostic unfolding of Scriptures,
when faith has already reached an advanced state, is likened to reading
according to the syllables . . . Now that the Saviour has taught the Apostles,
the unwritten rendering of the written (scriptures) has been handed down
also to us, inscribed by the power of God on hearts new, according to the
renovation of the book. Thus those of highest repute among the Greeks dedicate
the fruit of the pomegranate to Hermes, who they say is speech, on account
of its interpretation. For speech conceals much. . . . That it is therefore
not only to those who read simply that the acquisition of the truth is
so difficult, but that not even to those whose prerogative the knowledge
of the truth is, is the contemplation of it vouchsafed all at once, the
history of Moses [Page 75] teaches; until accustomed
to gaze, as the Hebrews on the glory of Moses, and the prophets of Israel
on the visions of angels, so we also become able to look the splendours
of truth in the face. ' [lbid., bk. VI, lh. xv. ]
Yet
more references might be given, but these should suffice to establish the
fact that S. Clement knew of, had been initiated into, and wrote for the
benefit of those who had also been initiated into, the Mysteries in the
Church.
The next witness is his pupil Origen, that most shining
light of learning, courage, sanctity, devotion, meekness, and zeal, whose
works remain as mines of gold wherein the student may dig for the treasures
of wisdom.
In his famous controversy with Celsus attacks were made
on Christianity which drew out a defence of the Christian position in which
frequent references were made to the secret teachings. [Book I,
of Against Celsus is found in Vol. X of the Ante-Nicene Library. The remaining
books are in Vol. XXIII. ]
Celsus had alleged, as a matter
of attack, that Christianity was a secret system, and Origen traverses
this by saying that while certain doctrines were secret, many others were
public, and that this system of exoteric and esoteric teachings, adopted
in Christianity, was also in general use among philosophers. The reader
should note, in [Page 76] the following passage,
the distinction drawn between the resurrection of Jesus, regarded in a
historical light, and the "mystery of the resurrection".
"Moreover,
since he [Celsus] frequently calls the Christian doctrine a secret system
[of belief], we must confute him on this point also, since almost the entire
world is better acquainted with what Christians preach than with the favourite
opinions of philosophers. For who is ignorant of the statement that Jesus
was born of a virgin, and that He was crucified, and that His resurrection
is an article of faith among many, and that a general judgment is announced
to come, in which the wicked are to be punished according to their deserts,
and the righteous to be duly rewarded ? And yet the Mystery of the resurrection,
not being understood, is made a subject of ridicule among unbelievers.
In these circumstances, to speak of the Christian doctrine as a secret
system, is altogether absurd. But that there should be certain doctrines,
not made known to the multitude, which are [revealed] after the exoteric
ones have been taught, is not a peculiarity of Christianity alone, but
also of philosophic systems, in which certain truths are exoteric and others
esoteric. Some of the hearers of Pythagoras [Page 77] were
content with his ipse dixit; while others were taught in secret
those doctrines which were not deemed fit to be communicated to profane
and insufficiently prepared ears. Moreover, all the Mysteries that are
celebrated everywhere throughout Greece and barbarous countries, although
held in secret, have no discredit thrown upon them, so that it is in vain
he endeavours to calumniate the secret doctrines of Christianity, seeing
that he does not correctly understand its nature". [Vol. X. Origen
against Celsus, bk. I, ch. vii. ]
It is impossible to
deny that, in this important passage, Origen distinctly places the Christian
Mysteries in the same category as those of the Pagan world, and claims
that what is not regarded as a discredit to other religions should not
form a subject of attack when found in Christianity.
Still writing
against Celsus, he declares that the secret teachings of Jesus were preserved
in the Church, and refers specifically to the explanations that He gave
to His disciples of His parables, in answering Celsus' comparison of "the
inner Mysteries of the Church of God" with the Egyptian worship of
Animals. " I have not yet spoken of the observance of all that is
written in [Page 78] the Gospels, each one of
which contains much doctrine difficult to be understood, not merely by
the multitude, but even by certain of the more intelligent, including a
very profound explanation of the parables which Jesus delivered to ' those
without,' while reserving the exhibition of their full meaning for those
who had passed beyond the stage of exoteric teaching, and who came to Him
privately in the house. And when he comes to understand it, he will admire
the reason why some are said to be' without,' and others ' in the house.' [Vol.
X. Origen against Celsus, bk. I, ch. vii. ]
And he
refers guardedly to the "mountain" which Jesus ascended, from
which he came down again to help "those who were unable to follow
Him whither His disciples went".The allusion is to "the Mountain
of Initiation", a well-known mystical phrase, as Moses also made the
Tabernacle after the pattern "showed thee in the mount". [Ex.
xx.v, 40, xxvi, 30, and compare with Heb., viii, 5, and ix, 25. ] Origen
refers to it again later, saying that Jesus showed himself to be very different
in his real appearance when on the "Mountain", from what those
saw who could not " follow Him so high."[Origen against
Celsus, bk. IV, ch. xvi. ] [Page 79]
So
also, in his commentary on the Gospel of Matthew, Chap, xv, dealing with
the episode of the Syro-Phoenician woman, Origen remarks: "And perhaps,
also, of the words of Jesus there are some loaves which it is possible
to give to the more rational, as to children, only; and others as it were
crumbs from the great house and table of the well-born, which may be used
by some souls like dogs".
Celsus complaining that sinners were
brought into the Church, Origen answers that the Church had medicine for
those that were sick, but also the study and the knowledge of divine things
for those who were in health. Sinners were taught not to sin, and only
when it was seen that progress had been made, and men were "purified
by the Word", "then, and not before, do we invite them to participation
in our Mysteries. For we speak wisdom among them that are perfect".[Origen
against Celsus, bk. Ill, ch. lix. ] Sinners came to be healed: "For
there are in the divinity of the Word some helps towards the cure of those
who are sick. . . . Others, again, which to the pure in soul and body exhibit
the ' revelation of the Mystery, which was kept secret since the world
began, but now is made manifest by the Scriptures of the [Page
80] prophets,' and ' by the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ,'
which 'appearing' is manifested to each one of those who are perfect, and
which enlightens the reason in the true knowledge of things".[Origen
against Celsus, bk. Ill, ch. Ixi. ] Such appearances of divine
Beings took place, we have seen, in the Pagan Mysteries, and those of the
Church had equally glorious visitants. "God the Word", he says, "was
sent as a physician to sinners, but as a Teacher of Divine Mysteries to
those who are already pure, and who sin no more".[Ibid.,
ch. Ixii. ] "Wisdom will not enter into the soul of a base
man, nor dwell in a body that is involved in sin;" hence these higher
teachings are given only to those who are "athletes in piety and in
every virtue".
Christians did not admit the impure to this
knowledge, but said: "Whoever has clean hands, and, therefore, lifts
up holy hands to God .. . let him come to us .... whoever is pure not only
from all defilement, but from what are regarded as lesser transgressions,
let him be boldly initiated in the Mysteries of Jesus, which properly are
made known only to the holy and the pure". Hence also, ere the ceremony
of Initiation began, he who acts as Initiator, according to [Page
81] the precepts of Jesus, the Hierophant, made the significant
proclamation "to those who have been purified in heart: He, whose
soul has, for a long time, been conscious of no evil, especially since
he yielded himself to the healing of the Word, let such a one hear the
doctrines which were spoken in private by Jesus to His genuine disciples".
This was the opening of the "initiating those who were already purified
into the sacred Mysteries".[Origen against Celsus, bk.
Ill, ch. Ix. ] Such only might learn the realities of the unseen
worlds, and might enter into the sacred precincts where, as of old, angels
were the teachers, and where knowledge was given by sight and not only
by words. It is impossible not to be struck with the different tone of
these Christians from that of their modern successors. With them perfect
purity of life, the practice of virtue, the fulfilling of the divine Law
in every detail of outer conduct, the perfection of righteousness, were — as
with the Pagans — only the beginning of the way instead of the end.
Nowadays religion is considered to have gloriously accomplished its object
when it has made the Saint; then, it was to the Saints that it devoted
its highest energies, and, taking the pure in heart, it led them to the
Beatific Vision. [Page 82]
The same
fact of secret teaching comes out again, when Origen is discussing the
arguments of Celsus as to the wisdom of retaining ancestral customs, based
on the belief that "the various quarters of the earth were from the
beginning allotted to different superintending Spirits, and were thus distributed
among certain governing Powers, and in this way the administration of the
world is carried on". [Vol. XXIII. Origen against Celsus,
bk. V, ch. xxv. ]
Origen having animadverted on the deductions
of Celsus, proceeds: "But as we think it likely that some of those
who are accustomed to deeper investigation will fall in with this treatise,
let us venture to lay down some considerations of a profounder kind, conveying
a mystical and secret view respecting the original distribution of the
various quarters of the earth among different superintending Spirits". [Ibid.,
ch. xxviii. ] He says that Celsus has misunderstood the deeper reasons
relating to the arrangement of terrestrial affairs, some of which are even
touched upon in Grecian history. Then he quotes Deut., xxxii, 8-9: "When
the Most High divided the nations, when he dispersed the sons of Adam,
He set the bounds of the people according to the number of the [Page
83] Angels of God; and the Lord's portion was his people Jacob,
and Israel the cord of his inheritance". This is the wording of the
Septuagint, not that of the English authorised version, but it is very
suggestive of the title, the "Lord", being regarded as that of
the Ruling Angel of the Jews only, and not of the "Most High", i.e.,
God. This view has disappeared, from ignorance, and hence the impropriety
of many of the statements referring to the "Lord", when they
are transferred to the "Most High", e.g., Judges, i,19.
Origen
then relates the history of the Tower of Babel, and continues: "But
on these subjects much, and that of a mystical kind, might be said; in
keeping with which is the following:' It is good to keep close the secret
of a king,' Tobit, xii, 7, in order that the doctrine of the entrance of
souls into bodies (not, however, that of the transmigration from one body
into another) may not be thrown before the common understanding, nor what
is holy given to the dogs, nor pearls be cast before swine. For such a
procedure would be impious, being equivalent to a betrayal of the mysterious
declarations of God's wisdom ... It is sufficient, however, to represent
in the style of a historic narrative what is intended to convey a [Page
84] secret meaning in the garb of history, that those who have
the capacity may work out for themselves all that relates to the subject". [Vol.
XXIII. Origen against Celsus, bk. V, ch. xxix. ] He then
expounds more fully the Tower of Babel story, and writes: "Now, in
the next place, if any one has the capacity let him understand that in
what assumes the form of history, and which contains some things that are
literally true, while yet it conveys a deeper meaning. . . ." [Ibid.,
ch. xxxi ]
After endeavouring to show that the "Lord" was
more powerful than the other superintending Spirits of the different quarters
of the earth, and that he sent his people forth to be punished by living
under the dominion of the other powers, and afterwards reclaimed them with
all of the less favoured nations who could be drawn in, Origen concludes
by saying: "As we have previously observed, these remarks are to be
understood as being made by us with a concealed meaning, by way of pointing
out the mistakes of those who assert. . . ."[Ibid.,
ch. xxxii ] as did Celsus.
After remarking that " the
object of Christianity is that we should become wise",[Ibid.,
ch. xlv. ] Origen proceeds: "If you come to the books written
after [Page 85] the time of Jesus, you will
find that those multitudes of believers who hear the parables are, as it
were, ' without,' and worthy only of exoteric doctrines, while the disciples
learn in private the explanation of the parables. For, privately, to His
own disciples did Jesus open up all things, esteeming above the multitudes
those who desired to know His wisdom. And He promises to those who believe
on Him to send them wise men and scribes. . . . And Paul also in the catalogue
of 'Charismata' bestowed by God, placed first 'the Word of wisdom', and
second, as being inferior to it,' the word of knowledge,' but third, and
lower down, 'faith'. And because he regarded 'the Word' as higher than
miraculous powers, he for that reason places 'workings of miracles' and
'gifts of healings' in a lower place than gifts of the Word". [Vol.
XXIII. Origen against Celsus, bk. V, ch. xlvi]
The
Gospel truly helped the ignorant, "but it is no hindrance to the knowledge
of God, but an assistance, to have been educated, and to have studied the
best opinions, and to be wise". [Ibid., chs. xlvii-liv. ] As
for the unintelligent, "I endeavour to improve such also to the best
of my ability, although I would not desire to build up the Christian [Page
86] community out of such materials. For I seek in preference
those who are more clever and acute, because they are able to comprehend
the meaning of the hard sayings". [Vol. XXIII. Origen against
Celsus, bk. V, ch, Ixxiv. ] Here we have plainly stated the
ancient Christian idea, entirely at one with the considerations submitted
in Chapter I of this book. There is room for the ignorant in Christianity,
but it is not intended only for them, and has deep teachings for
the "clever and acute".
It is for these that he takes
much pains to show that the Jewish and Christian Scriptures have hidden
meanings, veiled under stories the outer meaning of which repels them as
absurd, alluding to the serpent and the tree of life, and "the other
statements which follow, which might of themselves lead a candid reader
to see that all these things had, not inappropriately, an allegorical meaning".[Ibid.,
bk. IV, oh. xxxix.] Many chapters are devoted to these allegorical
and mystical meanings, hidden beneath the words of the Old and New Testaments,
and he alleges that Moses, like the Egyptians, gave histories with concealed
meanings". [Vol. X. Origen against Celsus, bk. I, ch.
xvii and others. ] "He who deals candidly with histories" — this
is Origen's general canon of interpretation — "and [Page
87] would wish to keep himself also from being imposed on by
them, will exercise his judgment as to what statements he will give his
assent to, and what he will accept figuratively, seeking to discover the
meaning of the authors of such inventions, and from what statements he
will withhold his beliefs, as having been written for the gratification
of certain individuals. And we have said this by way of anticipation respecting
the whole history related in the Gospels concerning Jesus". [Vol.
X. Origen against Celsus, bk. I, ch. xlii. ] A great part
of his Fourth Book is taken up with illustrations of the mystical explanations
of the Scripture stories, and anyone who wishes to pursue the subject can
read through it.
In the De Principiis, Origen gives it as
the received teaching of the Church " that the Scriptures were written
by the Spirit of God, and have a meaning, not only such as is apparent
at first sight, but also another, which escapes the notice of most. For
those [words] which are written are the forms of certain Mysteries, and
the images of divine things. Respecting which there is one opinion throughout
the whole Church, that the whole law is indeed spiritual; but that the
spiritual meaning which the law conveys is not known to all, but to those
only on whom the grace of [Page 88] the Holy
Spirit is bestowed in the word of wisdom and knowledge". [Vol.
X. De Principiis, Preface, p. 8.] Those who remember what
has already been quoted will see in the "Word of wisdom" and "the
word of knowledge" the two typical mystical instructions, the spiritual
and the intellectual.
In the Fourth Book of De Principiis,
Origen explains at length his views on the interpretation of Scripture.
It has a "body", which is the "common and historical sense";
a "soul", a figurative meaning to be discovered by the exercise
of the intellect; and a " spirit," an inner and divine sense,
to be known only by those who have "the mind of Christ". He considers
that incongruous and impossible things are introduced into the history
to arouse an intelligent reader, and compel him to search for a deeper
explanation, while simple people would read on without appreciating the
difficulties. [Ibid., ch. i. ]
Cardinal Newman,
in his Arians of the Fourth Century, has some interesting remarks
on the Disciplina Arcani, but, with the deeply-rooted ingrained
scepticism of the nineteenth century, he cannot believe to the full in
the "riches of the glory of the Mystery", or probably never for
a moment conceived the possibility of the existence [Page
89] of such splendid realities. Yet he was a believer in Jesus,
and the words of the promise of Jesus were clear and definite: "I
will not leave you comfortless; I will come to you. Yet a little while,
and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall
live also. At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in
me, and I in you". [S. John, xiv, 18-20. ] The promise
was amply redeemed, for He came to them and taught them in His Mysteries;
therein they saw Him, though the world saw Him no more, and they knew the
Christ as in them, and their life as Christ's.
Cardinal Newman recognises
a secret tradition, handed down from the Apostles, but he considers that
it consisted of Christian doctrines, later divulged, forgetting that those
who were told that they were not yet fit to receive it were not heathen,
nor even catechumens under instruction, but full communicating members
of the Christian Church. Thus he states that this secret tradition was
later "authoritatively divulged and perpetuated in the form of symbols",
and was embodied "in the creeds of the early Councils". [Loc.
cit., ch. i, Sec. Ill, p. 55. ] But as the doctrines in the [Page
90] creeds are to be found clearly stated in the Gospels and
Epistles, this position is wholly untenable, all these having been already
divulged to the world at large; and in all of them the members of the Church
were certainly thoroughly instructed. The repeated statements as to secrecy
become meaningless if thus explained. The Cardinal, however, says that
whatever "has not been thus authenticated, whether it was prophetical
information or comment on the past dispensations, is, from the circumstances
of the case, lost to the Church".[Loc. cit., ch. i, Sec. Ill,
pp. 55, 56. ] That is very probably, in fact, certainly, true,
so far as the Church is concerned, but it is none the less recoverable.
Commenting
on Ireneeus, who in his work Against Heresies lays much stress on
the existence of an Apostolic Tradition in the Church, the Cardinal writes: "He
then proceeds to speak of the clearness and cogency of the traditions preserved
in the Church, as containing that true wisdom of the perfect, of which
S. Paul speaks, and to which the Gnostics pretended. And, indeed, without
formal proofs of the existence and the authority in primitive times of
an Apostolic Tradition, it is plain that there [Page 91] must
have been such a tradition, granting that the Apostles conversed, and their
friends had memories, like other men. It is quite inconceivable that they
should not have been led to arrange the series of revealed doctrines more
systematically than they record them in Scripture, as soon as their converts
became exposed to the attacks and misrepresentations of heretics; unless
they were forbidden to do so, a supposition which cannot be maintained.
Their statements thus occasioned would be preserved as a matter of course;
together with those other secret but less important truths, to which S.
Paul seems to allude, and which the early writers more or less acknowledge,
whether concerning the types of the Jewish Church, or the prospective fortunes
of the Christian. And such recollections of apostolical teaching would
evidently be binding on the faith of those who were instructed in them;
unless it can be supposed that, though coming from inspired teachers, they
were not of divine origin". [ Ibid., pp. 54, 55. ] In
a part of the section dealing with the allegorising method, he writes in
reference to the sacrifice of Isaac, etc., as "typical of the New
Testament revelation": "In corroboration of this remark, let
it be observed, [Page 92] that there seems to
have been ["Seems to have been" is a somewhat weak expression,
after what is said by Clement arid Origen, of which some specimens are
given in the text. ] in the Church a traditionary explanation of
these historical types, derived from the Apostles, but kept among the secret
doctrines, as being dangerous to the majority of hearers; and certainly
S. Paul, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, affords us an instance of such
a tradition, both as existing and as secret (even though it be shown to
be of Jewish origin), when, first checking himself and questioning his
brethren's faith, he communicates, not without hesitation, the evangelical
scope of the account of Melchisedec, as introduced into the book of Genesis". [ Ibid.,
p. 62. ]
The social and political convulsions that accompanied
its dying now began to torture the vast frame of the Roman Empire, and
even the Christians were caught up in the whirlpool of selfish warring
interests. We still find scattered references to special knowledge imparted
to the leaders and teachers of the Church, knowledge of the heavenly hierarchies,
instructions given by angels, and so on. But the lack of suitable pupils
caused the Mysteries to be withdrawn as an institution publicly known to
exist, and teaching was [Page 93] given more
and more secretly to those rarer and rarer souls, who by learning, purity,
and devotion showed themselves capable of receiving it. No longer were
schools to be found wherein the preliminary teachings were given, and with
the disappearance of these the "door was shut".
Two streams
may nevertheless be tracked through Christendom, streams which had as their
source the vanished Mysteries. One was the stream of mystic learning, flowing
from the Wisdom, the Gnosis, imparted in the Mysteries; the other was the
stream of mystic contemplation, equally part of the Gnosis, leading to
the ecstasy, to spiritual vision. This latter, however, divorced from knowledge,
rarely attained the true ecstasies, and tended either to run riot in the
lower regions of the invisible worlds, or to lose itself amid a variegated
crowd of subtle superphysical forms, visible as objective appearances to
the inner vision — prematurely forced by fastings, vigils, and strained
attention — but mostly born of the thoughts and emotions of the seer.
Even when the forms observed were not externalised thoughts, they were
seen through a distorting atmosphere of preconceived ideas and beliefs,
and were thus rendered largely unreliable. None the less, some of the visions
were verily of heavenly [Page 94] things, and
Jesus truly appeared from time to time to His devoted lovers, and angels
would sometimes brighten with their presence the cell of monk and nun,
the solitude of rapt devotee and patient seeker after God. To deny the
possibility of such experiences would be to strike at the very root of
that "which has been most surely believed" in all religions,
and is known to all Occultists — the intercommunication between Spirits
veiled in flesh and those clad in subtler vestures, the touching of mind
with mind across the barriers of matter, the unfolding of the Divinity
in man, the sure knowledge of a life beyond the gates of death.
Glancing
down the centuries we find no time in which Christendom was left wholly
devoid of mysteries. "It was probably about the end of the 5th century,
just as ancient philosophy was dying out in the Schools of Athens, that
the speculative philosophy of neo-Platonism made a definite lodgment in
Christian thought through the literary forgeries of the Pseudo-Dionysius.
The doctrines of Christianity were by that time so firmly established that
the Church could look upon a symbolical or mystical interpretation of them
without anxiety. The author of the Theologica Mystica and the other
works ascribed to the [Page 95] Areopagite proceeds,
therefore, to develop the doctrines of Proclus with very little modification
into a system of esoteric Christianity. God is the nameless and supra-essential
One, elevated above goodness itself. Hence 'negative theology', which ascends
from the creature to God by dropping one after another every determinate
predicate, leads us nearest to the truth. The return to God is the consummation
of all things and the goal indicated by Christian teaching. The same doctrines
were preached with more of churchly fervour by Maximus, the Confessor,
(580-622). Maximus represents almost the last speculative activity of the
Greek Church, but the influence of the Pseudo-Dionysian writing was transmitted
to the West in the ninth century by Erigena, in whose speculative spirit
both the scholasticism and the mysticism of the Middle Ages have their
rise. Erigena translated Dionysius into Latin along with the commentaries
of Maximus, and his system is essentially based upon theirs. The negative
theology is adopted, and God is stated to be predicateless Being, above
all categories, and therefore not improperly called Nothing [query,
No-Thing]. Out of this Nothing or incomprehensible essence the world of
ideas or primordial causes is eternally [Page 96] created.
This is the Word or Son of God, in whom all things exist, so far as they
have substantial existence. All existence is a theophany, and as God is
the beginning of all things, so also is He the end. Erigena teaches the
restitution of all things under the form of the Dionysian adunatio or deificatio. These
are the permanent outlines of what may be called the philosophy of mysticism
in Christian times, and it is remarkable with how little variation they
are repeated from age to age". [Article on "Mysticism".— Encyc.
Britan.]
In the eleventh century Bernard of Clairvaux
(A.D. 1091-1153) and Hugo of S. Victor carry on the mystic tradition, with
Richard of S. Victor in the following century, and S. Bonaventura the Seraphic
Doctor, and the great S. Thomas Aquinas (A.D. 1227-1274) in the thirteenth.
Thomas Aquinas dominates the Europe of the Middle Ages, by his force of
character no less than by his learning and piety. He asserts "Revelation" as
one source of knowledge, Scripture and tradition being the two channels
in which it runs, and the influence, seen in his writings, of the Pseudo-Dionysius
links him to the Neo-Platonists. The second source is Reason, and here
the channels are the Platonic philosophy [Page 97] and
the methods of Aristotle — the latter an alliance that did Christianity
no good, for Aristotle became an obstacle to the advance of the higher
thought, as was made manifest in the struggles of Giordano Bruno, the Pythagorean.
Thomas Aquinas was canonised in A.D. 1323, and the great Dominican remains
as a type of the union of theology and philosophy — the aim of his
life. These belong to the great Church of western Europe, vindicating her
claim to be regarded as the transmitter of the holy torch of mystic learning.
Around her there also sprang up many sects, deemed heretical, yet containing
true traditions of the sacred secret learning, the Cathari and many others,
persecuted by a Church jealous of her authority, and fearing lest the holy
pearls should pass into profane custody. In this century also S. Elizabeth
of Hungary shines out with sweetness and purity, while Eckhart (A.D. 1260-1329)
proves himself a worthy inheritor of the Alexandrian Schools. Eckhart taught
that "the Godhead is the absolute Essence (Wesen), unknowable
not only by man but also by Itself; It is darkness and absolute indeterminateness, Nicht in
contrast to Icht, or definite and knowable existence. Yet It is
the potentiality of all things, and Its nature is, in a triadic process,
to come to [Page 98] consciousness of Itself
as the triune God. Creation is not a temporal act, but an eternal necessity,
of the divine nature. I am as necessary to God, Eckhart is fond of saying,
as God is necessary tome. In my knowledge and love God knows and loves
Himself". [Article "Mysticism". Encyclopaedia
Britannica. ]
Eckhart is followed, in the fourteenth
century, by John Tauler, and Nicolas of Basel, "the Friend of God
in the Oberland". From these sprang up the Society of the Friends
of God, true mystics and followers of the old tradition. Mead remarks that
Thomas Aquinas, Tauler, and Eckhart followed the Pseudo-Dionysius, who
followed Plotinus, lamblichus, and Proclus, who in turn followed Plato
and Pythagoras. [Orpheus, pp. 53, 54. ] So linked together
are the followers of the Wisdom in all ages. It was probably a "Friend" who
was the author of Die Deutsche Theologie, a book of mystical devotion,
which had the curious fortune of being approved by Staupitz, the Vicar-General
of the Augustiman Order, who recommended it to Luther and by Luther himself,
who published it A.D. 1516, as a book which should rank immediately after
the Bible and the writings of S. Augustine of Hippo. [Page
99] Another "Friend" was Ruysbroeck, to whose influence
with Groot was due the founding of the Brethren of the Common Lot or Common
Life —a Society that must remain ever memorable, as it numbered among
its members that prince of mystics, Thomas a Kempis (A. D. 1380-1471),
the author of the immortal Imitation of Christ.
In the fifteenth
century the more purely intellectual side of mysticism comes out more strongly
than the ecstatic — so dominant in these societies of the fourteenth — and
we have Cardinal Nicolas of Cusa, with Giordano Bruno, the martyred knight-errant
of philosophy, and Paracelsus, the much slandered scientist, who drew his
knowledge directly from the original eastern fountain, instead of through
Greek channels.
The sixteenth century saw the birth of Jacob Bohme
(A.D. 1575-1624), the "inspired cobbler", an Initiate in obscuration
truly, sorely persecuted by unenlightened men; and then too came S. Teresa,
the much-oppressed and suffering Spanish mystic; and S. John of the Cross,
a burning flame of intense devotion; and S. Francois de Sales. Wise was
Rome in canonising these, wiser than the Reformation that persecuted Bõhme,
but the spirit of the Reformation was ever intensely anti-mystical, and
wherever its breath [Page 100] hath passed the
fair flowers of mysticism have withered as under the sirocco.
Borne,
however, who, though she canonised Teresa dead, had sorely harried her
while living — did ill with Mme. de Guyon (A. D. 1648-1717), a true
mystic, and with Miguel de Molinos (1627-1696), worthy to sit near S. John
of the Cross, who carried on in the seventeenth century the high devotion
of the mystic, turned into a peculiarly passive form — the Quietist.
In
this same century arose the school of Platonists in Cambridge, of whom
Henry More (A. D. 1614-1687) may serve as salient example; also Thomas
Vaughan, and Robert Fludd the Rosicrucian; and there is formed also the
Philadelphian Society, and we see William Law (A.D. 1686-1761) active in
the eighteenth century, and overlapping S. Martin (A. D. 1743-1803), whose
writings have fascinated so many nineteenth century students.[Obligation
must be here acknowledged to the Article "Mysticism", in the
Encyc. Brit., though that publication is by no means responsible for the
opinions expressed.]
Nor should we omit Christian Rosenkreutz
(d. A.D. 1484), whose mystic Society of the Rosy Cross, appearing in 1614,
held true knowledge, and whose spirit was reborn in the "Comte de [Page
101] S. Germain", the mysterious figure that appears and
disappears through the gloom, lit by lurid flashes, of the closing eighteenth
century. Mystics too were some of the Quakers, the much-persecuted sect
of Friends, seeking the illumination of the Inner Light, and listening
ever for the Inner Voice. And many another mystic was there, "of whom
the world was not worthy", like the wholly delightful and wise Mother
Juliana of Norwich, of the fourteenth century, jewels of Christendom, too
little known, but justifying Christianity to the world.
Yet, as
we salute reverently these Children of the Light, scattered over the centuries,
we are forced to recognise in them the absence of that union of acute intellect
and high devotion which were welded together by the training of the Mysteries,
and while we marvel that they soared so high, we cannot but wish that their
rare gifts had been developed under that magnificent disciplina arcani.
Alphonse
Louis Constant, better known under his pseudonym, Eliphas Levi, has put
rather well the loss of the Mysteries, and the need for their re-institution. "A
great misfortune befell Christianity. The betrayal of the Mysteries by
the false Gnostics — for the Gnostics, that is, those [Page
102] who know, were the Initiates of primitive Christianity — caused
the Gnosis to be rejected, and alienated the Church from the supreme truths
of the Kabbala, which contain all the secrets of transcendental theology
.... Let the most absolute science, let the highest reason, become once
more the patrimony of the leaders of the people; let the sacerdotal art
and the royal art take the double sceptre of antique initiations, and the
social world will once more issue from its chaos. Burn the holy images
no longer; demolish the temples no more; temples and images are necessary
for men; but drive the hirelings from the house of prayer; let the blind
be no longer leaders of the blind, reconstruct the hierarchy of intelligence
and holiness, and recognise only those who know as the teachers of those
who believe". [The Mysteries of Magic. Trans, by A.
E. Waite, pp. 58 and 60.]
Will the Churches of today again
take up the mystic teaching, the Lesser Mysteries, and so prepare their
children for the re-establishment of the Greater Mysteries, again drawing
down the Angels as Teachers, and having as Hierophant the Divine Master,
Jesus? On the answer to that question depends the future of Christianity. [Page
103]
CHAPTER
4
THE HISTORICAL CHRIST
WE
have already spoken, in the first chapter, on the identities existing in
all the religions of the world, and we have seen that out of a study of
these identities in beliefs, symbolisms, rites, ceremonies, histories,
and commemorative festivals, has arisen a modern school which relates the
whole of these to a common source in human ignorance, and in a primitive
explanation of natural phenomena. From these identities have been drawn
weapons for the stabbing of each religion in turn, and the most effective
attacks on Christianity and on the historical existence of its Founder
have been armed from this source. On entering now on the study of the life
of the Christ, of the rites of Christianity, its sacraments, its doctrines,
it would be fatal to ignore the facts marshalled [Page
104] by Comparative Mythologists. Rightly understood, they may
be made serviceable instead of mischievous. We have seen that the Apostles
and their successors dealt very freely with the Old Testament as having
an allegorical and mystic sense far more important than the historical,
though by no means negating it, and that they did not scruple to teach
the instructed believer that some of the stories that were apparently historical
were really purely allegorical. Nowhere, perhaps, is it more necessary
to understand this than when we are studying the story of Jesus, surnamed
the Christ, for when we do not disentangle the intertwisted threads, and
see where symbols have been taken as events, allegories as histories, we
lose most of the instructiveness of the narrative and much of its rarest
beauty. We cannot too much insist on the fact that Christianity gains,
it does not lose, when knowledge is added to faith and virtue, according
to the apostolic injunction. [II. S.Peter, i,5. ] Men fear
that Christianity will be weakened when reason studies it, and that it
is "dangerous" to admit that events thought to be historical
have the deeper significance of the mythical or mystical meaning. It is,
on the contrary, strengthened, and the student [Page 105] finds,
with joy, that the pearl of great price shines with a purer, clearer lustre
when the coating of ignorance is removed and its many colours are seen.
There
are two schools of thought at the present time, bitterly opposed to each
other, who dispute over the story of the great Hebrew Teacher. According
to one school there is nothing at all in the accounts of His life save
myths and legends — myths and legends that were given as explanations
of certain natural phenomena, survivals of a pictorial way of teaching
certain facts of nature, of impressing on the minds of the uneducated certain
grand classifications of natural events that were important in themselves,
and that lent themselves to moral instruction. Those who endorse this view
form a well-defined school to which belong many men of high education and
strong intelligence, and round them gather crowds of the less instructed,
who emphasise with crude vehemence the more destructive elements in their
pronouncements. This school is opposed by that of the believers in orthodox
Christianity, who declare that the whole story of Jesus is history, unadulterated
by legend or myth. They maintain that this history is nothing more than
the history of the life of a [Page 106] man
born some nineteen centuries ago in Palestine, who passed through all the
experiences set down in the Gospels, and they deny that the story has any
significance beyond that of a divine and human life. These two schools
stand in direct antagonism, one asserting that everything is legend, the
other declaring that everything is history. Between them lie many phases
of opinion generally labelled "freethinking", which regard the
life-story as partly legendary and partly historical, but offer no definite
and rational method of interpretation, no adequate explanation of the complex
whole. And we also find, within the limits of the Christian Church, a large
and ever-increasing number of faithful and devout Christians of refined
intelligence, men and women who are earnest in their faith and religious
in their aspirations, but who see in the Gospel story more than the history
of a single divine Man, They allege — defending their position from
the received Scriptures — that the story of the Christ has a deeper
and more significant meaning than lies on the surface; while they maintain
the historical character of Jesus, they at the same time declare that THE
CHRIST is more than the man Jesus, and has a mystical meaning. In support
of this contention they point to such phrases [Page 107] as
that used by S. Paul: "My little children, of whom I travail in birth
again until Christ be formed in you"; [Gal., iv,19.] here
S. Paul obviously cannot refer to a historical Jesus, but to some forth-putting
from the human soul which is to him the shaping of Christ therein. Again
the same teacher declares that though he had known Christ after the flesh
yet from henceforth he would know him thus no more; [II.Cor., v,
16.] obviously implying that while he recognised the Christ of
the flesh — Jesus — there was a higher view to which he had
attained which threw into the shade the historical Christ. This is the
view which many are seeking in our own days, and — faced by the facts
of Comparative Religion, puzzled by the contradictions of the Gospels,
confused by problems they cannot solve so long as they are tied down to
the mere surface meanings of their Scripture — they cry despairingly
that the letter killeth while the spirit giveth life, and seek to trace
some deep and wide significance in a story which is as old as the religions
of the world, and has always served as the very centre and life of every
religion in which it has reappeared. These struggling thinkers, too unrelated
and indefinite to be spoken of as forming a school, seem to stretch out
a hand on [Page 108] one side to those who think
that all is legend, asking them to accept a historical basis; on the other
side they say to their fellow Christians that there is a growing danger
lest, in clinging to a literal and unique meaning, which cannot be defended
before the increasing knowledge of the day, the spiritual meaning should
be entirely lost. There is a danger of losing "the story of the Christ," with
that thought of the Christ which has been the support and inspiration of
millions of noble lives in East and West, though the Christ be called by
other names and worshipped under other forms; a danger lest the pearl of
great price should escape from our hold, and man be left the poorer for
evermore.
What is needed, in order that this danger may be averted,
is to disentangle the different threads in the story of the Christ, and
to lay them side by side — the thread of history, the thread of legend,
the thread of mysticism. These have been intertwined into a single strand,
to the great loss of the thoughtful, and in disentangling them we shall
find that the story becomes more, not less, valuable as knowledge is added
to it, and that here, as in all that is basically of the truth, the brighter
the light thrown upon it the greater the beauty that is revealed. [Page
109]
We will study first the historical Christ; secondly,
the mythic Christ; thirdly, the mystic Christ. And we shall find that elements
drawn from all these make up the Jesus Christ of the Churches. They all
enter into the composition of the grandiose and pathetic Figure which dominates
the thoughts and the emotions of Christendom, the Man of Borrows, the Saviour,
the Lover and Lord of Men.
THE HISTORICAL CHRIST
OR JESUS THE HEALER AND TEACHER
The thread of the life-story
of Jesus is one which may be disentangled from those with which it is intertwined
without any great difficulty. We may fairly here aid our study by reference
to those records of the past which experts can reverify for themselves,
and from which certain details regarding the Hebrew Teacher have been given
to the world by H. P. Blavatsky and by others who are experts in occult
investigation. Now in the minds of many there is apt to arise a challenge
when this word "expert" is used in connection with occultism.
Yet it only means a person who by special study, by special training, has
accumulated a special kind of knowledge, and has developed powers that
enable him [Page 110] to give an opinion founded
on his own individual knowledge of the subject with which he is dealing.
Just as we speak of Huxley as an expert in biology, as we speak of a Senior
Wrangler as an expert in mathematics, or of Lyell as an expert in geology,
so we may fairly call a man an expert in occultism who has first mastered
intellectually certain fundamental theories of the constitution of man
and the universe, and secondly has developed within himself the powers
that are latent in everyone — and are capable of being developed
by those who give themselves to appropriate studies — capacities
which enable him to examine for himself the more obscure processes of nature.
As a man may be born with a mathematical faculty, and by training that
faculty year after year may immensely increase his mathematical capacity,
so may a man be born with certain faculties within him, faculties belonging
to the Soul, which he can develop by training and by discipline. When,
having developed those faculties, he applies them to the study of the invisible
world, such a man becomes an expert in Occult Science, and such a man can
at his will reverify the records to which I have referred. Such reverification
is as much out of the reach of the ordinary person as a mathematical [Page
111] book written in the symbols of the higher mathematics is
out of the reach of those who are untrained in mathematical science. There
is nothing exclusive in the knowledge save as every science is exclusive;
those who are born with a faculty, and train the faculty, can master its
appropriate science, while those who start in life without any faculty,
or those who do not develop it if they have it, must be content to remain
in ignorance. These are the rules everywhere of the obtaining of knowledge,
in Occultism as in every other science.
The occult records partly
endorse the story told in the Gospels, and partly do not endorse it; they
show us the life, and thus enable us to disentangle it from the myths which
are intertwined therewith.
The child whose Jewish name has been
turned into that of Jesus was born in Palestine B.C. 105, during the consulate
of Publius Rutilius Rufus and Gnaeus Mallius Maximus. His parents were
well-born though poor, and he was educated in a knowledge of the Hebrew
Scriptures. His fervent devotion and a gravity beyond his years led his
parents to dedicate him to the religious and ascetic life, and soon after
a visit to Jerusalem, in which the extraordinary intelligence and eagerness
for knowledge of the youth were shown [Page 112] in
his seeking of the doctors in the Temple, he was sent to be trained in
an Essene community in the southern Judaean desert. When he had reached
the age of nineteen he went on to the Essene monastery near Mount Serbal,
a monastery which was much visited by learned men travelling from Persia
and India to Egypt, and where a magnificent library of occult works — many
of them Indian of the Trans-Himalayan regions — had been established.
From this seat of mystic learning he proceeded later to Egypt. He had been
fully instructed in the secret teachings which were the real fount of life
among the Essenes, and was initiated in Egypt as a disciple of that one
sublime Lodge from which every great religion has its Founder. For Egypt
has remained one of the world-centres of the true Mysteries, whereof all
semi-public Mysteries are the faint and far-off reflections. The Mysteries
spoken of in history as Egyptian were the shadows of the true things "in
the Mount", and there the young Hebrew received the solemn consecration
which prepared him for the Royal Priesthood he was later to attain. So
superhumanly pure and so full of devotion was he, that in his gracious
manhood he stood out pre-eminently from the severe and somewhat fanatical
ascetics among whom [Page 113] he had been trained,
shedding on the stern Jews around him the fragrance of a gentle and tender
wisdom, as a rose-tree strangely planted in a desert would shed its sweetness
on the barrenness around. The fair and stately grace of his white purity
was round him as a radiant moonlit halo, and his words, though few, were
ever sweet and loving, winning even the most harsh to a temporary gentleness,
and the most rigid to a passing softness. Thus he lived through nine-and-twenty
years of mortal life, growing from grace to grace.
This superhuman
purity and devotion fitted the man Jesus, the disciple, to become the temple
of a loftier Power, of a mighty, indwelling Presence. The time had come
for one of those Divine manifestations which from age to age are made for
the helping of humanity, when a new impulse is needed to quicken the spiritual
evolution of mankind, when a new civilisation is about to dawn. The world
of the West was then in the womb of time, ready for the birth, and the
Teutonic sub-race was to catch the sceptre of empire falling from the failing
hands of Rome. Ere it started on its journey a World-Saviour must appear,
to stand in blessing beside the cradle of the infant Hercules. [Page
114]
A mighty "Son of God" was to take flesh
upon earth, a supreme Teacher, "full of grace and truth" — [S.
John, i, 14. ] One in whom the Divine Wisdom abode in fullest measure,
who was verily "the Word" incarnate, Light and Life in outpouring
richness, a very Fountain of the Waters of Life. Lord of Compassion and
of Wisdom — such was His name — and from His dwelling in the
Secret Places He came forth into the world of men.
For Him was needed
an earthly tabernacle, a human form, the body of a man, and who so fit
to yield his body in glad and willing service to One before whom Angels
and men bow down in lowliest reverence, as this Hebrew of the Hebrews,
this purest and noblest of "the Perfect", whose spotless body
and stainless mind offered the best that humanity could bring ? The man
Jesus yielded himself a willing sacrifice, "offered himself without
spot" to the Lord of Love, who took unto Himself that pure form as
tabernacle, and dwelt therein for three years of mortal life.
This
epoch is marked in the traditions embodied in the Gospels as that of the
Baptism of Jesus, when the Spirit was seen "descending from heaven
like a dove, and it abode upon Him",[Ibid., i, 32. ] [Page
115] and a celestial voice proclaimed Him as the beloved Son,
to whom men should give ear. Truly was He the beloved Son in whom the Father
was well-pleased, [S. Matt., iii, 17 ] and from that time
forward "Jesus began to preach", [Ibid., iv. 17. ] and
was that wondrous mystery, "God manifest in the flesh" [ I.
Tim., iii, 16] — not unique in that He was God, for: "Is
it not written in your law, I said, Ye are Gods ? If he called them Gods,
unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken; say
ye of Him, whom the Father hath sanctified and sent into the world, Thou
blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God ?" [S. John
x, 34-86. ] Truly all men are Gods, in respect to the Spirit within
them, but not in all is the Godhead manifested, as in that well-beloved
Son of the Most High.
To that manifested Presence the name of "the
Christ" may rightly be given, and it was He who lived and moved in
the form of the man Jesus over the hills and plains of Palestine, teaching,
healing diseases, and gathering round Him as disciples a few of the more
advanced souls. The rare charm of His royal love, outpouring from Him as
rays from a sun, drew round Him the suffering, the weary, and the oppressed,
and the [Page 116] subtly tender magic of His
gentle wisdom purified, ennobled, and sweetened the lives that came into
contact with His own. By parable and luminous imagery He taught the uninstructed
crowds who pressed around Him, and, using the powers of the free Spirit,
He healed many a disease by word or touch, reinforcing the magnetic energies
belonging to His pure body with the compelling force of His inner life.
Rejected by His Essene brethren among whom He first laboured — whose
arguments against His purposed life of loving labour are summarised in
the story of the temptation — because he carried to the people the
spiritual wisdom that they regarded as their proudest and most secret treasure,
and because His all-embracing love drew within its circle the outcast and
the degraded — ever loving in the lowest as in the highest, the Divine
Self — He saw gathering round Him all too quickly the dark clouds
of hatred and suspicion. The teachers and rulers of His nation soon came
to eye Him with jealousy and anger; His spirituality was a constant reproach
to their materialism, His power a constant, though silent, exposure of
their weakness. Three years had scarcely passed since His baptism when
the gathering storm outbroke, and the human body of Jesus paid the penalty
for [Page 117] enshrining the glorious Presence
of a Teacher more than man.
The little band of chosen disciples
whom He had selected as repositories of His teachings were thus deprived
of their Master's physical presence ere they had assimilated His instructions,
but they were souls of high and advanced type, ready to learn the Wisdom,
and fit to hand it on to lesser men. Most receptive of all was that "disciple
whom Jesus loved", young, eager, and fervid, profoundly devoted to
his Master, and sharing His spirit of all-embracing love. He represented,
through the century that followed the physical departure of the Christ,
the spirit of mystic devotion that sought the exstasis, the vision of and
the union with the Divine, while the later great Apostle, S. Paul, represented
the wisdom side of the Mysteries.
The Master did not forget His
promise to come to them after the world had lost sight of Him,[S.
John, xiv, 18, 19. ] and for something over fifty years He visited
them in His subtle spiritual body, continuing the teachings He had begun
while with them, and training them in a knowledge of occult truths. They
lived together, for the most part, in a retired spot on the outskirts of
Judaea, attracting [Page 118] no
attention among the many apparently similar communities of the time, studying
the profound truths He taught them and acquiring "the gifts of the
Spirit".
These inner instructions, commenced during His physical
life among them and carried on after He had left the body, formed the basis
of the "Mysteries of Jesus", which we have seen in early Church
History, and gave the inner life which was the nucleus round which gathered
the heterogeneous materials which formed ecclesiastical Christianity.
In
the remarkable fragment called the Pistis Sophia, we have a document
of the greatest interest bearing on the hidden teaching, written by the
famous Valentinus. In this it is said that during the eleven years immediately
after His death Jesus instructed His disciples so far as "the regions
of the first statutes only, and up to the regions of the first mystery,
the mystery within the veil".[Valentinus. Trans, by G. B. S.
Mead. Pistis Sophia, bk. i. 1.] They
had not so far learned the distribution of the angelic orders, of part
whereof Ignatius speaks.[Ante, p. 62. ] Then Jesus,
being "in the Mount" with His disciples, and having received
His mystic Vesture, the knowledge of all [Page 119] the
regions and the Words of Power which unlocked them, taught His disciples
further, promising: "I will perfect you in every perfection, from
the mysteries of the interior to the mysteries of the exterior: I will
fill you with the Spirit, so that ye shall be called spiritual, perfect
in all perfections".[Ibid., 60. ] And
He taught them of Sophia, the Wisdom, and of her fall into matter in her
attempt to rise unto the Highest, and of her cries to the Light in which
she had trusted, and of the sending of Jesus to redeem her from chaos,
and of her crowning with His light, and leading forth from bondage. And
He told them further of the highest Mystery, the ineffable, the simplest
and clearest of all, though the highest, to be known by him alone who utterly
renounced the world; [Ibid., bk. ii, 218. ] by
that knowledge men became Christs, for such "men are myself, and I
am these men", for Christ is that highest Mystery. [ Ibid.,
230. ] Knowing that, men are "transformed into pure light and
are brought into the light". [Ibid., 357.] And
He performed for them the great ceremony of Initiation, the baptism "which
leadeth to the region of truth and into the region of light", and
bade them celebrate it for others who were [Page 120] worthy: "But
hide ye this mystery, give it not unto every man, but unto him [only] who
shall do all things which I have said unto you in my commandments". [Ibid.,
377. ]
Thereafter, being fully
instructed, the apostles went forth to preach, ever aided by their Master.
Moreover
these same disciples and their earliest colleagues wrote down from memory
all the public sayings and parables of the Master that they had heard,
and collected with great eagerness any reports they could find, writing
down these also, and circulating them all among those who gradually attached
themselves to their small community. Various collections were made, any
member writing down what he himself remembered, and adding selections from
the accounts of others. The inner teachings, given by the Christ to His
chosen ones, were not written down, but were taught orally to those deemed
worthy to receive them, to students who formed small communities for leading
a retired life, and remained in touch with the central body.
The
historical Christ, then, is a glorious Being belonging to the great spiritual
hierarchy that guides the spiritual evolution of humanity, who used for
some three years the human body of the [Page 121] disciple
Jesus; who spent the last of these three years in public teaching throughout
Judaea and Samaria; who was a healer of diseases and performed other remarkable
occult works; who gathered round Him a small band of disciples whom He
instructed in the deeper truths of the spiritual life; who drew men to
Him by the singular love and tenderness and the rich wisdom that breathed
from His Person; and who was finally put to death for blasphemy, for teaching
the inherent Divinity of Himself and of all men. He came to give a new
impulse of spiritual life to the world; to re-issue the inner teachings
affecting spiritual life; to mark out again the narrow ancient way; to
proclaim the existence of the "Kingdom of Heaven", of the Initiation
which admits to that knowledge of God which is eternal life; and to admit
a few to that Kingdom who should be able to teach others. Round this glorious
Figure gathered the myths which united Him to the long array of His predecessors,
the myths telling in allegory the story of all such lives, as they symbolise
the work of the Logos in the Kosmos and the higher evolution of the individual
human soul.
But it must not be supposed that the work of the Christ
for His followers was over after He [Page 122] had
established the Mysteries, or was confined to rare appearances therein.
That Mighty One who had used the body of Jesus as His vehicle, and whose
guardian care extends over the whole spiritual evolution of the fifth race
of humanity, gave into the strong hands of the holy disciple who had surrendered
to Him his body the care of the infant Church. Perfecting his human evolution,
Jesus became one of the Masters of Wisdom, and took Christianity under
His special charge, ever seeking to guide it to the right lines, to protect,
to guard and nourish it. He was the Hierophant in the Christian Mysteries,
the direct Teacher of the Initiates. His the inspiration that kept alight
the Gnosis in the Church, until the superincumbent mass of ignorance became
so great that even His breath could not fan the flame sufficiently to prevent
its extinguishment. His the patient labour which strengthened soul after
soul to endure through the darkness, and cherish within itself the spark
of mystic longing, the thirst to find the Hidden God. His the steady inpouring
of truth into every brain ready to receive it, so that hand stretched out
to hand across the centuries and passed on the torch of knowledge, which
thus was never extinguished. His the Form which stood beside the rack and
in [Page 123] the flames of the burning pile,
cheering His confessors and His martyrs, soothing the anguish of their
pains, and filling their hearts with His peace. His the impulse which spoke
in the thunder of Savonarola, which guided the calm wisdom of Erasmus,
which inspired the deep ethics of the God-intoxicated Spinoza. His the
energy which impelled Roger Bacon, Galileo, and Paracelsus in their searchings
into nature. His the beauty that allured Fra Angelica and Raphael and Leonardo
da Vinci, that inspired the genius of Michael-Angelo, that shone before
the eyes of Murillo, and that gave the power that raised the marvels of
the world, the Duorno of Milan, the San Marco of Venice, the Cathedral
of Florence. His the melody that breathed in the masses of Mozart, the
sonatas of Beethoven, the oratorios of Handel, the fugues of Bach, the
austere splendour of Brahms. His the Presence that cheered the solitary
mystics, the hunted occultists, the patient seekers after truth. By persuasion
and by menace, by the eloquence of a S. Francis and by the gibes of a Voltaire,
by the sweet submission of a Thomas à Kempis, and the rough virility
of a Luther, He sought to instruct and awaken, to win into holiness or
to scourge from evil. Through the long centuries He has striven and [Page
124] laboured, and, with all the mighty burden of the Churches
to carry, He has never left uncared for or unsolaced one human heart that
cried to Him for help. And now He is striving to turn to the benefit of
Christendom part of the great flood of the Wisdom poured out for the refreshing
of the world, and He is seeking through the Churches for some who have
ears to hear the Wisdom, and who will answer to His appeal for messengers
to carry it to His flock; "Here am I; send me". [Page
125]
CHAPTER
5
THE MYTHIC
CHRIST
WE have already seen the use that
is made of Comparative Mythology against Religion, and some
of its most destructive attacks have been levelled against
the Christ. His birth of a Virgin at "Christmas",
the slaughter of the Innocents, His wonder-working and His
teachings, His crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension — all
these events in the story of His life are pointed to in the
stories of other lives, and His historical existence is challenged
on the strength of these identities. So far as the wonder-working
and the teachings are concerned, we may briefly dismiss these
first with the acknowledgment that most great Teachers have
wrought works which, on the physical plane, appear as miracles
in the sight of their contemporaries, but [Page
126] are known by occultists to be done by the exercise
of powers possessed by all Initiates above a certain grade.
The teachings He gave may also be acknowledged to be non-original;
but where the student of Comparative Mythology thinks that
he has proved that none is divinely inspired, when he shows
that similar moral teachings fell from the lips of Manu, from
the lips of the Buddha, from the lips of Jesus, the occultist
says that certainly Jesus must have repeated the teachings
of His predecessors, since He was a messenger from the same
Lodge. The profound verities touching the divine and the human
Spirit were as much truths twenty thousand years before Jesus
was born in Palestine as after He was born; and to say that
the world was left without such teaching, and that man was
left in moral darkness from his beginnings to twenty centuries
ago, is to say that there was a humanity without a Teacher,
children without a Father, human souls crying for light into
a darkness that gave them no answer — a conception as
blasphemous of God as it is desperate for man, a conception
contradicted by the appearance of every Sage, by the mighty
literature, by the noble lives, in the thousands of ages ere
the Christ came forth. [Page 127]
Recognising
then in Jesus the great Master of the West, the leading Messenger
of the Lodge to the western world, we must face the difficulty
which has made havoc of this belief in the minds of many: Why
are the festivals that commemorate events in the life of Jesus
found in pre-Christian religions, and in them commemorate identical
events in the lives of other Teachers ?
Comparative
Mythology, which has drawn public attention to this question
in modern times, may be said to be about a century old, dating
from the appearance of Dulaure's Histoire Abrégée
de différents Cultes, of Dupuis' Origines de
tous les Cultes, of Moor's Hindu Pantheon, and of
Godfrey Higgins' Anacalypsis. These works were followed
by a shoal of others, growing more scientific and rigid in
their collection and comparison of facts, until it has become
impossible for any educated person to even challenge the identities
and similarities existing in every direction. Christians are
not to be found, in these days, who are prepared to contend
that Christian symbols, rites, and ceremonies are unique — except,
indeed, among the ignorant. There we still behold simplicity
of belief hand-in-hand with ignorance of facts; but outside
this class we do not find even the most devout Christians alleging [Page
128] that Christianity has not very much in common
with faiths older than itself. But it is well known that in
the first centuries "after Christ" these likenesses
were on all hands admitted, and that modern Comparative Mythology
is only repeating with great precision that which was universally
recognised in the Early Church. Justin Martyr, for instance,
crowds his pages with references to the religions of his time,
and if a modern assailant of Christianity would cite a number
of cases in which Christian teachings are identical with those
of elder religions, he can find no better guides than the apologists
of the second century. They quote Pagan teachings, stories,
and symbols, pleading that the very identity of the Christian
with these should prevent the off hand rejection of the latter
as in themselves incredible. A curious reason is, indeed, given
for this identity, one that will scarcely find many adherents
in modern days. Says Justin Martyr: "These who hand down
the myths which the poets have made adduce no proof to the
youths who learn them; and we proceed to demonstrate that they
have been uttered by the influence of the wicked demons, to
deceive and lead astray the human race. For having heard it
proclaimed through the prophets that the Christ was to come, [Page
129] and that the ungodly among men were to be punished
by fire, they put forward many to be called sons of Jupiter,
under the impression that they would be able to produce in
men the idea that the things which were said with regard to
Christ were mere marvellous tales, like the things which were
said by the poets". And the devils, indeed, having heard
this washing published by the prophet, instigated those who
enter their temples, and are about to approach them with libations
and burnt offerings, also to sprinkle themselves; and they
cause them also to wash themselves entirely as they depart". "Which
[the Lord's Supper] the wicked devils have imitated in the
mysteries of Mithras, commanding the same thing to be done". [Vol.
II. Justin Martyr. First Apology, §§ liv,
Ixii and Ixvi. ] "For
I myself, when I discovered the wicked disguise which the evil
spirits had thrown around the divine doctrines of the Christians,
to turn aside others from joining them, laughed". [Vol.
II. Justin Martyr. Second Apology, § xiii ]
These
identities were thus regarded as the work of devils, copies
of the Christian originals, largely circulated in the pre-Christian
world with the object of prejudicing the reception of the truth
when it came. There is a certain difficulty in [Page
130] accepting the earlier statements as copies
and the later as originals, but without disputing with Justin
Martyr whether the copies preceded the original or the original
the copies, we may be content to accept his testimony as to
the existence of these identities between the faith flourishing
in the Roman empire of his time and the new religion he was
engaged in defending.
Tertullian speaks equally plainly,
stating the objection made in his days also to Christianity,
that "the nations who are strangers to all understanding
of spiritual powers, ascribe to their idols the imbuing of
waters with the self-same efficacy". "So they do",
he answers quite frankly, "but these cheat themselves
with waters that are widowed. For washing is the channel through
which they are initiated into some sacred rites of some notorious
Isis or Mithra; and the Gods themselves they honour by washings
.... At the Appollinarian and Eleusinian games they are baptised;
and they presume that the effect of their doing that is the
regeneration and the remission of the penalties due to their
perjuries. Which fact, being acknowledged, we recognise here
also the zeal of the devil rivalling the things of God, while
we find him too practising baptism in his subjects". [ Vol.
VII. Tertullian, On Baptism, ch. v.] [Page
131] To solve the difficulty of these identities
we must study the Mythic Christ, the Christ of the solar myths
or legends, these myths being the pictorial forms in which
certain profound truths were given to the world.
Now
a "myth" is by no means what most people imagine
it to be — a mere fanciful story erected on a basis of
fact, or even altogether apart from fact. A myth is far truer
than a history, for a history only gives a story of the shadows,
whereas a myth gives a story of the substances that cast the
shadows. As above so below; and first above and then
below. There are certain great principles according to which
our system is built; there are certain laws by which these
principles are worked out in detail; there are certain Beings
who embody the principles and whose activities are the laws;
there are hosts of inferior beings who act as vehicles for
these activities, as agents, as instruments; there are the
Egos of men intermingled with all these, performing their share
of the great kosmic drama. These multifarious workers in the
invisible worlds cast their shadows on physical matter, and
these shadows are "things" — the bodies, the
objects, that make up the physical universe. These shadows
give but a poor idea of [Page 132] the
objects that cast them, just as what we call shadows down here
give but a poor idea of the objects that cast them; they are
mere outlines, with blank darkness in lieu of details, and
have only length and breadth, no depth.
History is an
account, very imperfect and often distorted, of the dance of
these shadows in the shadow-world of physical matter. Anyone
who has seen, a clever Shadow-Play, and has compared what goes
on behind the screen on which the shadows are cast with the
movements of the shadows on the screen, may have a vivid idea
of the illusory nature of the shadow-actions, and may draw
therefrom several not misleading analogies.[The
student might read Plato's account of the "Cave" and
its inhabitants, remembering that Plato was an Initiate. Republic,
bk. vii. ]
Myth
is an account of the movements of those who cast the shadows;
and the language in which the account is given is what is called
the language of symbols. Just as here we have words which stand
for things — as the word "table" is a symbol
for a recognised article of a certain kind — so do symbols
stand for objects on higher planes. They are a pictorial alphabet,
used by all myth-writers, and each has its recognised meaning.
A symbol is used to signify a certain [Page
133] object just as words are used down here to
distinguish one thing from another, and so a knowledge of symbols
is necessary for the reading of a myth. For the original tellers
of great myths are ever Initiates, who are accustomed to use
the symbolic language, and who, of course, use symbols in their
fixed and accepted meanings.
A symbol has a chief meaning,
and then various subsidiary meanings related to that chief
meaning. For instance, the Sun is the symbol of the Logos;
that is its chief or primary significance. But it stands also
for an incarnation of the Logos, or for any of the great Messengers
who represent Him for the time, as an ambassador represents
his King. High Initiates who are sent on special missions to
incarnate among men and live with them for a time as Rulers
or Teachers, would be designated by the symbol of the Sun;
for though it is not their symbol in an individual sense, it
is theirs in virtue of their office.
All those who are
signified by this symbol have certain characteristics, pass
through certain situations, perform certain activities, during
their lives on earth. The Sun is the physical shadow, or body,
as it is called, of the Logos; hence its yearly course in nature
reflects His activity, in the partial way in which a shadow [Page
134] represents the activity of the object that
casts it. The Logos, "the Son of God", descending
into matter, has as shadow the annual course of the Sun, and
the Sun-Myth tells it. Hence, again, an incarnation of the
Logos, or one of His high ambassadors, will also represent
that activity, shadow-like, in His body as a man. Thus will
necessarily arise identities in the life-histories of these
ambassadors. In fact, the absence of such identities would
at once point out that the person concerned was not a full
ambassador, and that his mission was of a lower order.
The
Solar Myth, then, is a story which primarily representing the
activity of the Logos, or Word, in the kosmos, secondarily
embodies the life of one who is an incarnation of the Logos,
or is one of His ambassadors. The Hero of the myth is usually
represented as a God, or Demi-God, and his life, as will be
understood by what has been said above, must be outlined by
the course of the Sun, as the shadow of the Logos. The part
of the course lived out during the human life is that which
falls between the winter solstice and the reaching of the zenith
in summer. The Hero is born at the winter solstice, dies at
the spring equinox, and, conquering death, rises into mid-heaven. [Page
135]
The following remarks are interesting
in this connection, though looking at myth in a more general
way, as an allegory, picturing inner truths: "Alfred de
Vigny has said that legend is frequently more true than history,
because legend recounts not acts which are often incomplete
and abortive, but the genius itself of great men and great
nations. It is pre-eminently to the Gospel that this beautiful
thought is applicable, for the Gospel is not merely the narration
of what has been; it is the sublime narration of what is and
what always will be. Ever will the Saviour of the world be
adored by the kings of intelligence, represented by the Magi;
ever will He multiply the eucharistic bread, to nourish and
comfort our souls; ever, when we invoke Him in the night and
the tempest, will He come to us walking on the waters, ever
will He stretch forth His hand and make us pass over the crests
of the billows; ever will He cure our distempers and give back
light to our eyes; ever will He appear to His faithful, luminous
and transfigured upon Tabor, interpreting the law of Moses
and moderating the zeal of Elias". [Eliphas
Levi. The Mysteries of Magic, p. 48. ]
We
shall find that myths are very closely related to the Mysteries,
for part of the Mysteries [Page 136] consisted
in showing living pictures of the occurrences in the higher
worlds that became embodied in myths. In fact in the Pseudo-Mysteries,
mutilated fragments of the living pictures of the true Mysteries
were represented by actors who acted out a drama, and many
secondary myths are these dramas put into words.
The
broad outlines of the story of the Sun-God are very clear,
the eventful life of the Sun-God being spanned within the first
six months of the solar year, the other six being employed
in the general protecting and preserving. He is always born
at the winter solstice, after the shortest day in the year,
at the midnight of the 24th of December, when the sign Virgo
is rising above the horizon; born as this sign is rising, he
is born always of a virgin, and she remains a virgin after
she has given birth to her Sun-Child, as the celestial Virgo
remains unchanged and unsullied when the Sun comes forth from
her in the heavens. Weak, feeble as an infant is he, born when
the days are shortest and the nights are longest — we
are on the north of the equatorial line — surrounded
with perils in his infancy, and the reign of the darkness far
longer than his in his early days. But he lives through all
the [Page 137] threatening dangers,
and the day lengthens towards the spring equinox, till the
time comes for the crossing over, the crucifixion, the date
varying with each year. The Sun-God is sometimes found sculptured
within the circle of the horizon, with the head and feet touching
the circle at north and south, and the outstretched hands at
east and west — "He was crucified". After this
he rises triumphantly and ascends into heaven, and ripens the
corn and the grape, giving his very life to them to make their
substance and through them to his worshippers. The God who
is born at the dawning of December 25th is ever crucified at
the spring equinox, and ever gives his life as food to his
worshippers — these are among the most salient marks
of the Sun-God. The fixity of the birth-date and the variableness
of the death-date are full of significance, when we remember
that the one is a fixed and the other a variable solar position. "Easter" is
a movable event, calculated by the relative positions of sun
and moon, an impossible way of fixing year by year the anniversary
of a historical event, but a very natural and indeed inevitable
way of calculating a solar festival. These changing dates do
not point to the history of a man, but to the Hero of a solar
myth. [Page 138]
These events
are reproduced in the lives of the various Solar Gods, and
antiquity teems with illustrations of them. Isis of Egypt like
Mary of Bethlehem was our Immaculate Lady, Star of the Sea,
Queen of Heaven, Mother of God. We see her in pictures standing
on the crescent moon, star-crowned; she nurses her child Horus,
and the cross appears on the back of the seat in which he sits
on his mother's knee. The Virgo of the Zodiac is represented
in ancient drawings as a woman suckling a child—the type
of all future Madonnas with their divine Babes, showing the
origin of the symbol. Devakî is likewise figured with
the divine Krshna in her arms, as is Mylitta, or Istar, of
Babylon, also with the recurrent crown of stars, and with her
child Tammuz on her knee. Mercury and Aesculapius, Bacchus
and Hercules, Perseus and the Dioscuri, Mithras and Zarathustra,
were all of divine and human birth.
The relation of
the winter solstice to Jesus is also significant. The birth
of Mithras was celebrated in the winter solstice with great
rejoicings, and Horus was also then born: "His birth is
one of the greatest mysteries of the [Egyptian] religion. Pictures
representing it appeared on the walls of temples. . . . He [Page
139] was the child of Deity. At Christmas time,
or that answering to our festival, his image was brought out
of the sanctuary with peculiar ceremonies, as the image of
the infant Bambino is still brought out and exhibited at Rome".[Bonwiok. Egyptian
Belief, p. 157. Quoted in Williamson's The Great Law, p.
26 ]
On the fixing of the
25th December as the birthday of Jesus, Williamson has the
following: "All Christians know that the 25th December
is now the recognised festival of the birth of Jesus,
but few are aware that this has not always been so. There have
been, it is said, one hundred and thirty-six different dates
fixed on by different Christian sects. Lightfoot gives it as
15th September, others as in February or August. Epiphanius
mentions two sects, one celebrating it in June, the other in
July. The matter was finally settled by Pope Julius I, in 337
A. D., and S. Chrysostom, writing in 390, says : ' On this
day [.i.e., 25th December] also the birth of Christ was lately
fixed at Rome, in order that while the heathen were busy with
their ceremonies [the Brumalia, in honour of Bacchus] the Christians
might perform their rites undisturbed.' Gibbon in his Decline
and Fall of the Roman [Page 140] Empire, writes:
' The [Christian] Romans, as ignorant as their brethren of
the real date of his [Christ's birth] fixed the solemn festival
to the 25th December, the Brumalia or winter solstice, when
the Pagans annually celebrated the birth of the Sun.' King,
in his Gnostics and Their Remains, also says: ' The
ancient festival held on the 25th December in honour of the
birthday of the Invincible One,[The festival "Natalia
Solis Invicti", the birthday of the Invincible Son. ] and
celebrated by the great games at the Circus, was afterwards
transferred to the commemoration of the birth of Christ, the
precise date of which many of the Fathers confess was then
unknown;' while at the present day Canon Farrar writes that
'all attempts to discover the month and day of the nativity
are useless. No data whatever exist to enable us to determine
them with even approximate accuracy.' From the foregoing it
is apparent that the great festival of the winter solstice
has been celebrated during past ages, and in widely separated
lands, in honour of the birth of a God, who is almost invariably
alluded to as a ' Saviour,' and whose mother is referred to
as a pure virgin. The striking resemblances, too, which have
been instanced not only in the birth but in the life of so
many [Page 141] of these Saviour-Gods
are far too numerous to be accounted for by any mere coincidence". [Williamson. The
Great Law, pp. 40-42, Those who wish to study this matter
as one of Comparative Religion cannot do better than read The
Great Law, whose author is a profoundly religious man and a
Christian. ]
In the
case of the Lord Buddha we may see how a myth attaches itself
to a historical personage. The story of His life is well known,
and in the current Indian accounts the birth-story is simple
and human. But in the Chinese account He is born of a virgin,
Mâyâdevi, the archaic myth finding in Him a new
Hero.
Williamson also tells us that fires were and are
lighted on the 25th December on the hills among Keltic peoples,
and these are still known among the Irish and the Scotch Highlanders
as Bheil or Baaltinne, the fires thus bearing the name of Bel,
Bal, or Baal, their ancient Deity, the Sun-God, though now
lighted in honour of Christ.[Ibid.,
pp. 36, 37. ]
Rightly
considered, the Christmas festival should take on new elements
of rejoicing and of sacredness, when the lovers of Christ see
in it the repetition of an ancient solemnity, see it stretching
all the world over, and far, far back into dim antiquity; so
that the Christmas bells are ringing throughout human history,
and sound [Page 142] musically out
of the far-off night of time. Not in exclusive possession,
but in universal acceptance, is found the hall-mark of truth.
The
death-date, as said above, is not a fixed one, like the birth-date.
The date of the death is calculated by the relative positions
of Sun and Moon at the spring equinox, varying with each year,
and the death-date of each Solar Hero is found to be celebrated
in this connection. The animal adopted as the symbol of the
Hero is the sign of the Zodiac in which the Sun is at the vernal
equinox of his age, and this varies with the precession of
the equinoxes. Oannes of Assyria had the sign of Pisces, the
Fish, and is thus figured. Mithra is in Taurus, and, therefore,
rides on a Bull, and Osiris was worshipped as Osiris-Apis,
or Serapis, the Bull. Merodach of Babylon was worshipped as
a Bull, as was Astarte of Syria. When the Sun is in the sign
of Aries, the Ram or Lamb, we have Osiris again as Ram, and
so also Astarte, and Jupiter Ammon, and it is this same animal
that became the symbol of Jesus — the Lamb of God. The
use of the Lamb as His symbol, often leaning on a cross, is
common in the sculptures of the catacombs. On this Williamson
says: "In the course of time the Lamb
was represented on the cross, but it was [Page
143] not until the sixth synod of Constantinople,
held about the year 680, that it was ordained that instead
of the ancient symbol, the figure of a man fastened
to a cross should be represented. This canon was confirmed
by Pope Adrian I". [The Great
Law, p. 116. ] The very
ancient Pisces is also assigned to Jesus, and He is thus pictured
in the catacombs.
The death and resurrection of the
Solar Hero at or about the vernal equinox is as wide-spread
as his birth at the winter solstice. Osiris was then slain
by Typhon, and He is pictured on the circle of the horizon,
with outstretched arms, as if crucified — a posture originally
of benediction, not of suffering. The death of Tammuz was annually
bewailed at the spring equinox in Babylonia and Syria, as were
Adonis in Syria and Greece, and Attis in Phrygia, pictured "as
a man fastened with a lamb at the foot". [Ibid.,
p. 68.] Mithras' death was
similarly celebrated in Persia, and that of Bacchus and Dionysius — one
and the same — in Greece. In Mexico the same idea reappears,
as usual accompanied with the cross.
In all these cases
the mourning for the death is immediately followed by the rejoicing
over the resurrection, and on this it is interesting to notice [Page
144] hat the name of Easter has been traced to the
virgin-mother of the slain Tammuz, Ishtar.[Ibid.,
p. 56. ]
It is interesting
also to notice that the fast preceding the death at the vernal
equinox, — the modern Lent — is found in Mexico,
Egypt, Persia, Babylon, Assyria, Asia Minor, in some cases
definitely for forty days.[ Ibid.,
pp. 120-123. ]
In the
Pseudo-Mysteries, the Sun-God story was dramatised, and in
the ancient Mysteries it was lived by the Initiate, and hence
the solar "myths" and the great facts of Initiation
became interwoven together. Hence when the Master Christ became
the Christ of the Mysteries, the legends of the older Heroes
of those Mysteries gathered round Him, and the stories were
again recited with the latest divine Teacher as the representative
of the Logos in the Sun. Then the festival of His nativity
became the immemorial date when the Sun was born of the Virgin,
when the midnight sky was filled with the rejoicing hosts of
the celestials, and
Very early, very early, Christ was
born.
As the great legend of the Sun gathered round
Him, the sign of the Lamb became that of His crucifixion as
the sign of the Virgin had become that of His birth. We have
seen that [Page 145] the Bull was
sacred to Mithras and the Fish to Oannes, and that the Lamb
was sacred to Christ, and for the same reason; it was the sign
of the spring equinox, at the period of history in which He
crossed the great circle of the horizon, was "crucified
in space".
These Sun myths, ever recurring throughout
the ages, with a different name for their Hero in each new
recension, cannot pass unrecognised by the student, though
they may naturally and rightly be ignored by the devotee; and
when they are used as a weapon to mutilate or destroy the majestic
figure of the Christ, they must be met, not by denying the
facts, but by understanding the deeper meaning of the stories,
the spiritual truths that the legends expressed under a veil.
Why
have these legends mingled with the history of Jesus, and crystallised
round Him, as a historical personage ? These are really the
stories not of a particular individual named Jesus but of the
universal Christ; of a Man who symbolised a Divine Being, and
who represented a fundamental truth in nature; a Man who filled
a certain office and held a certain characteristic position
towards humanity; standing towards humanity in a special relationship,
renewed age after age, as generation succeeded generation,
as [Page 146] race gave way to race.
Hence He was, as are all such, the "Son of Man",
a peculiar and distinctive title, the title of an office, not
of an individual. The Christ of the Solar Myth was the Christ
of the Mysteries, and we find the secret of the mythic in the
mystic Christ. [Page 147]
THE MYSTIC CHRIST (concluded)
WE
now approach that deeper side of the Christ
story that gives it its real hold upon the
hearts of men. We approach that perennial life
which bubbles up from an unseen source, and
so baptises its representative with its lucent
flood that human hearts cling round the Christ,
and feel that they could almost more readily
reject the apparent facts of history than deny
that which they intuitively feel to be a vital,
an essential truth of the higher life. We draw
near the sacred portal of the Mysteries, and
lift a corner of the veil that hides the sanctuary.
We
have seen that, go back as far as we may into
antiquity, we find everywhere recognised the
existence of a hidden teaching, a secret doctrine,
given under strict and exacting conditions [Page
148] to approved candidates by the
Masters of Wisdom. Such candidates were initiated
into "The Mysteries" — a name
that covers in antiquity, as we have seen,
all that was most spiritual in religion, all
that was most profound in philosophy, all that
was most valuable in science. Every great Teacher
of antiquity passed through the Mysteries and
the greatest were the Hierophants of the Mysteries;
each who came forth into the world to speak
of the invisible worlds had passed through
the portal of Initiation and had learned the
secret of the Holy Ones from Their own lips:
each who came forth came forth with the same
story, and the solar myths are all versions
of this story, identical in their essential
features, varying only in their local colour.
This
story is primarily that of the descent of the
Logos into matter, and the Sun-God is aptly
His symbol, since the Sun is His body, and
He is often described as "He that dwelleth
in the Sun". In one aspect, the Christ
of the Mysteries is the Logos descending into
matter, and the great Sun-Myth is the popular
teaching of this sublime truth. As in previous
cases, the Divine Teacher, who brought the
Ancient Wisdom and republished it in the world,
was regarded as a special manifestation of
the Logos, and the Jesus [Page
149] of the Churches was gradually
draped with the stories which belonged to this
great One; thus He became identified, in Christian
nomenclature, with the Second Person in the
Trinity, the Logos, or Word of God,[See
on this the opening of the Johannine Gospel,
i, 1-5. The name Logos, ascribed to the manifested
God, shaping matter — "all things
were made by Him" — is Platonic,
and is hence directly derived from the Mysteries;
ages before Plato, Vâk, Voice, derived
from the same source, was used among Hindus, ] and
the salient events recounted in the myth of
the Sun-God became the salient events of the
story of Jesus, regarded as the incarnate Deity,
the "mythic Christ". As in the macrocosm,
the kosmos, the Christ of the Mysteries represents
the Logos, the Second Person in the Trinity,
so in the microcosm, man, does He represent
the second aspect of the Divine Spirit in man — hence
called in man "the Christ".[See Ante,
pp. 106-107] The second aspect of the
Christ of the Mysteries is then the life of
the Initiate, the life which is entered on
at the first great Initiation, at which the
Christ is born in man, and after which He develops
in man. To make this quite intelligible, we
must consider the conditions imposed on the
candidate for Initiation, and the nature of
the Spirit in man. [Page 150]
Only
those could be recognised as candidates for
Initiation who were already good as men count
goodness, according to the strict measure of
the law. Pure, holy, without defilement, clean
from sin, living without transgression — such
were some of the descriptive phrases used of
them.[See Ante, p. 80. 3 ] Intelligent
also must they be, of well-developed and well-trained
minds.[See Ante, p. 73. ] The
evolution carried on in the world life after
life, developing and mastering the powers of
the mind, the emotions, and the moral sense,
learning through exoteric religions, practising
the discharge of duties, seeking to help and
lift others — all this belongs to the
ordinary life of an evolving man. When all
this is done, the man has become "a good
man", the Chrêstos of the Greeks,
and this he must be ere he can become the Christos,
the Anointed. Having accomplished the exoteric
good life, he becomes a candidate for the esoteric
life, and enters on the preparation for Initiation,
which consists in the fulfilment of certain
conditions.
These conditions mark out
the attributes he is to acquire, and while
he is labouring to create these, he is sometimes
said to be treading the Probationary Path,
the Path which leads up to [Page
151] the "Strait Gate",
beyond which is the "Narrow Way",
or the "Path of Holiness", the " Way
of the Cross". He is not expected to develop
these attributes perfectly, but he must have
made some progress in all of them, ere the
Christ can be born in him. He must prepare
a pure home for that Divine Child who is to
develop within him.
The first of these
attributes — they are all mental and
moral — is Discrimination; this means
that the aspirant must begin to separate in
his mind the Eternal from the Temporary, the
Real from the Unreal, the True from the False,
the Heavenly from the Earthly. "The things
which are seen are temporal", says the
Apostle; "but the things which are not
seen are eternal". [II. Cor., IV,
18.] Men are constantly living under
the glamour of the seen, and are blinded by
it to the unseen. The aspirant must learn to
discriminate between them, so that what is
unreal to the world may become real to him,
and that which is real to the world may to
him become unreal, for thus only is it possible
to "walk by faith, not by sight". [Ibid.,
v, 7. ] And thus also must a man become
one of those of whom the Apostle says that
they "are of full age, even those who
by reason [Page 152] of
use have their senses exercised to discern
both good and evil". [Heb., v,
14. ] Next, this sense of unreality
must breed in him Disgust with the unreal
and the fleeting, the mere husks of life, unfit
to satisfy hunger, save the hunger of swine.[S.
Luke, xv, 16. ] This stage is described
in the emphatic language of Jesus: "If
any man come to me, and hate not his father,
and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren,
and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he
cannot be my disciple".[Ibid.,
xiv, 26 ] Truly a "hard saying",
and yet out of this hatred will spring a deeper,
truer, love, and the stage may not be escaped
on the way to the Strait Gate. Then the aspirant
must learn Control of thoughts, and
this will lead to Control of actions,
the thought being, to the inner eye, the same
as the action: "Whosoever looketh on a
woman to lust after her, hath committed
adultery with her already in his heart".[ S.
Matt., v, 28.] He must acquire Endurance,
for they who aspire to tread "the Way
of the Cross" will have to brave long
and bitter sufferings, and they must be able
to endure, "as seeing Him who is invisible". [Heb.,
xi, 27. ] He must add to these Tolerance,
if he would be the child of Him who "maketh
His sun to rise on the evil, and on the good,
and [Page 153] sendeth
rain on the just and on the unjust",[S.
Matt., v, 45. ] the disciple of Him
who bade His apostles not to forbid a man to
use His name because he did not follow with
them.[S. Luke, ix, 49, 60.] Further,
he must acquire the Faith to which nothing
is impossible,[S. Matt., xvii, 20. ] and
the Balance which is described by the
Apostle.[II. Cor., vi, 8-10.] Lastly,
he must seek only "those things which
are above",[Col., iii, 1. ] and
long to reach the beatitude of the vision of
and union with God.[S. Matt., v, 8;
and S. John, xvii, 21 ] When a man has
wrought these qualities into his character
he is regarded as fit for Initiation, and the
Guardians of the Mysteries will open for him
the Strait Gate. Thus, but thus only, he becomes
the prepared candidate.
Now, the Spirit
in man is the gift of the Supreme God, and
contains within itself the three aspects of
the Divine Life — Intelligence, Love,
Will — being the Image of God. As it
evolves, it first develops the aspect of Intelligence,
develops the intellect, and this evolution
is effected in the ordinary life in the world.
To have done this to a high point, accompanying
it with moral development, brings the evolving
man to the condition of the candidate. The
second aspect [Page 154] of
the Spirit is that of Love, and the evolution
of that is the evolution of the Christ. In
the true Mysteries this evolution is undergone — the
disciple's life is the Mystery Drama, and the
Great Initiations mark its stages. In the Mysteries
performed on the physical plane these used
to be dramatically represented, and the ceremonies
followed in many respects "the pattern" ever
shown forth "on the Mount", for they
were the shadows in a deteriorating age of
the mighty Realities in the spiritual world.
The
Mystic Christ, then, is twofold — the
Logos, the Second Person of the Trinity, descending
into matter, and the Love, or second, aspect
of the unfolding Divine Spirit in man. The
one represents kosmic processes carried on
in the past and is the root of the Solar Myth;
the other represents a process carried on in
the individual, the concluding stage of his
human evolution, and added many details in
the Myth. Both of these have contributed to
the Gospel story, and together form the Image
of the "Mystic Christ".
Let
us consider first the kosmic Christ, Deity
becoming enveloped in matter, the becoming
incarnate of the Logos, the clothing of God
in "flesh".
When the matter
which is to form our solar system is separated
off from the infinite ocean [Page
155] of matter which fills space,
the Third Person of the Trinity — the
Holy Spirit — pours His Life into this
matter to vivify it, that it may presently
take form. It is then drawn together, and form
is given to it by the life of the Logos, the
Second Person of the Trinity, who sacrifices
Himself by putting on the limitations of matter,
becoming the "Heavenly Man", in whose
Body all forms exist, of whose Body all forms
are part. This was the kosmic story, dramatically
shown in the Mysteries — in the true
Mysteries seen as it occurred in space, in
the physical plane Mysteries represented by
magical or other means, and in some parts by
actors.
These processes are very distinctly
stated in the Bible; when the "Spirit
of God moved upon the face of the waters" in
the darkness that was "upon the face of
the deep", [Gen., i, 2. 3 ] the
great deep of matter showed no forms, it was
void, inchoate. Form was given by the Logos,
the Word, of whom it is written that "all
things were made by Him; and without Him was
not anything made that was made".[S.
John, i, 3. ] C. W. Leadbeater has well
put it: "The result of this first great
outpouring [the 'moving' of the Spirit] is
the [Page 156] quickening
of that wonderful and glorious vitality which
pervades all matter (inert though it may seem
to our dim physical eyes), so that the atoms
of the various planes develop, when electrified
by it, all sorts of previously latent attractions
and repulsions, and enter into combinations
of all kinds". [The Christian
Creed, p. 29. This is a most valuable and
fascinating little book, on the mystical meaning
of the creeds.]
Only when this
work of the Spirit has been done can the Logos,
the kosmic Mystic Christ, take on Himself the
clothing of matter, entering in very truth
the Virgin's womb, the womb of Matter as yet
virgin, unproductive. This matter had been
vivified by the Holy Spirit, who, overshadowing
the Virgin, poured into it His life, thus preparing
it to receive the life of the Second Logos,
who took this matter as the vehicle for His
energies. This is the becoming incarnate of
the Christ, the taking flesh — "Thou
did'st not despise the Virgin's womb".
In
the Latin and English translations of the original
Greek text of the Nicene Creed, the phrase
which describes this phase of the descent has
changed the prepositions and so changed the
sense. The original ran: "and was incarnate
of the Holy Ghost and the Virgin Mary",
whereas [Page 157] he
translation reads : " and was incarnate
by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary." [The
Christian Creed, p. 42] The Christ "takes
form not of the ' Virgin' matter alone, but
of matter which is already instinct and pulsating
with the life of the Third Logos,[A
name of the Holy Ghost ] so that both
the life and the matter surround Him as a vesture".[Ibid.,
p. 43]
This is the descent of
the Logos into matter, described as the birth
of the Christ of a Virgin, and this, in the
Solar Myth, becomes the birth of the Sun-God
as the sign Virgo rises.
Then come the
early workings of the Logos in matter, aptly
typified by the infancy of the myth. To all
the feebleness of infancy His majestic powers
bow themselves, letting but little play forth
on the tender forms they ensoul. Matter imprisons,
seems as though threatening to slay, its infant
King, whose glory is veiled by the limitations
He has assumed. Slowly He shapes it towards
high ends, and lifts it into manhood, and then
stretches Himself on the cross of matter that
He may pour forth from that cross alt the powers
of His surrendered life. This is the Logos
of whom Plato said that He was in the figure
of a cross on the universe ; this is the [Page
158] Heavenly Man, standing in space,
with arms outstretched in blessing; this is
the Christ crucified, whose death on the cross
of matter fills all matter with His life. Dead
He seems and buried out of sight, but He rises
again clothed in the very matter in which He
seemed to perish, and carries up His body of
now radiant matter into heaven, where it receives
the downpouring life of the Father, and becomes
the vehicle of man's immortal life. For it
is the life of the Logos which forms the garment
of the Soul in man, and He gives it that men
may live through the ages and grow to the measure
of His own stature. Truly are we clothed in
Him, first materially and then spiritually.
He sacrificed Himself to bring many sons into
glory, and He is with us always, even to the
end of the age.
The crucifixion of Christ,
then, is part of the great kosmic sacrifice,
and the allegorical representation of this
in the physical Mysteries, and the sacred symbol
of the crucified man in space, became materialised
into an actual death by crucifixion, and a
crucifix bearing a dying human form; then this
story, now the story of a man, was attached
to the Divine Teacher, Jesus, and became the
story of His physical death, while the birth
from a Virgin, the danger-encircled [Page
159] infancy, the resurrection and
ascension, became also incidents in His human
life. The Mysteries disappeared, but their
grandiose and graphic representations of the
kosmic work of the Logos encircled and uplifted
the beloved figure of the Teacher of Judaea,
and the kosmic Christ of the Mysteries, with
the lineaments of the Jesus of history, thus
became the central Figure of the Christian
Church.
But even this was not all; the
last touch of fascination is added to the Christ-story
by the fact that there is another Christ of
the Mysteries, close and dear to the human
heart — the Christ of the human Spirit,
the Christ who is in every one of us, is born
and lives, is crucified, rises from the dead,
and ascends into heaven, in every suffering
and triumphant "Son of Man".
The
life-story of every Initiate into the true,
the heavenly Mysteries, is told in its salient
features in the Gospel biography. For this
reason, S. Paul speaks as we have seen [Ante,
p. 107. ] of the birth of the Christ
in the disciple, and of His evolution and His
full stature therein. Every man is a potential
Christ, and the unfolding of the Christ-life
in a man follows the outline of the Gospel [Page
160] story in its striking incidents,
which we have seen to be universal, and not
particular.
There are five great Initiations
in the life of a Christ, each one marking a
stage in the unfolding of the Life of Love.
They are given now, as of old, and the last
marks the final triumph of the Man who has
developed into Divinity, who has transcended
humanity, and has become a Saviour of the world.
Let
us trace this life-story, ever newly repeated
in spiritual experience, and see the Initiate
living out the life of the Christ.
At
the first great Initiation the Christ is born
in the disciple; it is then that he realises
for the first time in himself the outpouring
of the divine Love, and experiences that marvellous
change which makes him feel himself to be one
with all that lives. This is the "Second
Birth", and at that birth the heavenly
ones rejoice, for he is born into " the
kingdom of heaven", as one of the " little
ones," as "a little child " — the
names ever given to the new initiates. Such
is the meaning of the words of Jesus, that
a man must become a little child to enter into
the Kingdom.[S. Matt., xviii, 3. ] It
is significantly said in some of the early
Christian writers that Jesus was "born
in a cave" — the [Page
161] "stable" of the gospel
narrative; the "Cave of Initiation" is
a well-known ancient phrase, and the Initiate
is ever born therein; over that cave "where
the young child" is, burns the "Star
of Initiation", the Star that ever shines
forth in the East when a Child-Christ is born.
Every such child is surrounded by perils and
menaces, strange dangers that befall not other
babes; for he is anointed with the chrism of
the second birth and the Dark Powers of the
unseen world ever seek his undoing. Despite
all trials, however, he grows into manhood,
for the Christ once born can never perish,
the Christ once beginning to develop can never
fail in his evolution; his fair life expands
and grows, ever-increasing in wisdom and in
spiritual stature, until the time comes for
the second great Initiation, the Baptism of
the Christ by Water and the Spirit, that gives
him the powers necessary for the Teacher, who
is to go forth and labour in the world as "the
beloved Son".
Then there descends
upon him in rich measure the divine Spirit,
and the glory of the unseen Father pours down
its pure radiance on him; but from that scene
of blessing is he led by the Spirit into the
wilderness and is once more exposed to the
ordeal of fierce temptations. For now the powers
of the Spirit are unfolding themselves in [Page
162] him, and the Dark Ones strive
to lure him from his path by these very powers,
bidding him use them for his own helping instead
of resting on his Father in patient trust.
In the swift, sudden transitions which test
his strength and faith, the whisper of the
embodied Tempter follows the voice of the Father,
and the burning sands of the wilderness scorch
the feet erstwhile laved in the cool waters
of the holy river. Conqueror over these temptations
he passes into the world of men to use for
their helping the powers he would not put forth
for his own needs, and he who would not turn
one stone to bread for the stilling of his
own cravings feeds "five thousand men,
besides women and children", with a few
loaves.
Into his life of ceaseless service
conies another brief period of glory, when
he ascends "a high mountain apart" — the
sacred Mount of Initiation. There he is transfigured
and there meets some of his great Forerunners,
the Mighty Ones of old who trod where he now
is treading. He passes thus the third great
Initiation, and then the shadow of his coming
Passion falls on him, and he steadfastly sets
his face to go to Jerusalem — repelling
the tempting words of one of his disciples — Jerusalem,
where awaits him the baptism of the Holy Ghost
and of Fire. After [Page 163] the
Birth, the attack by Herod; after the Baptism,
the temptation in the wilderness; after the
Transfiguration, the setting forth towards
the last stage of the Way of the Cross. Thus
is triumph ever followed by ordeal, until the
goal is reached.
Still grows the life
of love, ever fuller and more perfect, the
Son of Man shining forth more clearly as the
Son of God, until the time draws near for his
final battle, and the fourth great Initiation
leads him in triumph into Jerusalem, into sight
of Gethsemane and Calvary. He is now the Christ
ready to be offered, ready for the sacrifice
on the cross- He is now to face the bitter
agony in the Garden, where even his chosen
ones sleep while he wrestles with his mortal
anguish, and for a moment prays that the cup
may pass from his lips; but the strong will
triumphs and he stretches out his hand to take
and drink, and in his loneliness an angel comes
to him and strengthens him, as angels are wont
to do when they see a Son of Man bending beneath
his load of agony. The drinking of the bitter
cup of betrayal, of desertion, of denial, meets
him as he goes forth, and alone amid his jeering
foes he passes to his last fierce trial. Scourged
by physical pain, pierced by cruel thorns of
suspicion, stripped of his fair garments of
purity in the eyes of the world, left in the
hands [Page 164] of
his foes, deserted apparently by God and man,
he endures patiently all that befalls him,
wistfully looking in his last extremity for
aid. Left still to suffer, crucified, to die
to the life of form, to surrender all life
that belongs to the lower world, surrounded
by triumphant foes who mock him, the last horror
of great darkness envelopes him, and in the
darkness he meets all the forces of evil; his
inner vision is blinded, he finds himself alone,
utterly alone, till the strong heart, sinking
in despair, cries out to the Father who seems
to have abandoned him, and the human soul faces,
in uttermost loneliness, the crushing agony
of apparent defeat. Yet, summoning all the
strength of the "unconquerable spirit",
the lower life is yielded up, its death is
willingly embraced, the body of desire is abandoned,
and the Initiate "descends into hell",
that no region of the universe he is to help
may remain untrodden by him, that none may
be too outcast to be reached by his all-embracing
love. And then springing upwards from the darkness,
he sees the light once more, feels himself
again as the Son, inseparable from the Father
whose he is, rises to the life that knows no
ending, radiant in the consciousness of death
faced and overcome, strong to help to the uttermost
every child of man, able to [Page
165] pour out his life into every
struggling soul. Among his disciples he remains
awhile to teach, unveiling to them the mysteries
of the spiritual worlds, preparing them also
to tread the path he has trodden, until, the
earth-life over, he ascends to the Father,
and, in the fifth great Initiation, becomes
the Master triumphant, the link between God
and man.
Such was the story lived through
in the true Mysteries of old and now, and dramatically
portrayed in symbols in the physical plane
Mysteries, half veiled, half shown. Such is
the Christ of the Mysteries in His dual aspect,
Logos and man, kosmic and individual. Is it
any wonder that this story, dimly felt, even
when unknown, by the mystic, has woven itself
into the heart, and served as an inspiration
to all noble living ? The Christ of the human
heart is, for the most part, Jesus seen as
the mystic human Christ, struggling, suffering,
dying, finally triumphant, the Man in whom
humanity is seen crucified and risen, whose
victory is the promise of victory to every
one who, like Him, is faithful through death
and beyond — the Christ who can never
be forgotten while He is born again and again
in humanity, while the world needs Saviours,
and Saviours give themselves for men. [Page
166]
CHAPTER
7
THE
ATONEMENT
WE will now proceed
to study certain aspects of the Christ-Life,
as they appear among the doctrines of Christianity.
In the exoteric teachings they appear as attached
only to the Person of the Christ; in the esoteric
they are seen as belonging indeed to Him, since
in their primary, their fullest and deepest
meaning they form part of the activities of
the Logos, but as being only secondarily reflected
in the Christ, and therefore also in every
Christ-Soul that treads the way of the Cross.
Thus studied they will be seen to be profoundly
true, while in their exoteric form they often
bewilder the intelligence and jar the emotions.
Among
these stands prominently forward the doctrine
of the Atonement; not only has it [Page
167] been a point of bitter attack
from those outside the pale of Christianity,
but it has wrung many sensitive consciences
within that pale. Some of the most deeply Christian
thinkers of the last half of the nineteenth
century have been tortured with doubts as to
the teaching of the churches on this matter,
and have striven to see, and to present it,
in a way that softens or explains away the
cruder notions based on an unintelligent reading
of a few profoundly mystical texts. Nowhere,
perhaps, more than in connection with these
should the warning of S. Peter be borne in
mind: "Our beloved brother Paul also,
according to the wisdom given unto him, hath
written unto you — as also in all his
epistles — speaking in them of these
things; in which are some things hard to be
understood, which they that are unlearned and
unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures,
unto their own destruction". [2
S. Peter, III, 15,16. ] For the texts
that tell of the identity of the Christ with
His brother-men have been wrested into a legal
substitution of Himself for them, and have
thus been used as an escape from the results
of sin, instead of as an inspiration to righteousness.
The
general teaching in the Early Church on the
doctrine of the Atonement was that Christ,
as [Page 168] the
Representative of Humanity, faced and conquered
Satan, the representative of the Dark Powers,
who held humanity in bondage, wrested his captive
from him, and set him free. Slowly, as Christian
teachers lost touch with spiritual truths,
and they reflected their own increasing intolerance
and harshness on the pure and loving Father
of the teachings of the Christ, they represented
Him as angry with man, and the Christ was made
to save man from the wrath of God instead of
from the bondage of evil. Then legal phrases
intruded, still further materialising the once
spiritual idea, and the "scheme of redemption" was
forensically outlined".The seal was set
on the 'redemption scheme' by Anselm in his
great work, Cur Deus Homo, and the doctrine
which had been slowly growing into the theology
of Christendom was thenceforward stamped with
the signet of the Church. Roman Catholics and
Protestants, at the time of the Reformation,
alike believed in the vicarious and substitutionary
character of the atonement wrought by Christ.
There is no dispute between them on this point.
I prefer to allow the Christian divines to
speak for themselves as to the character of
the atonement. ... Luther teaches that' Christ
did truly and effectually feel for all [Page
169] mankind the wrath of God, malediction,
and death'. Flavel says that 'to wrath, to
the wrath of an infinite God without mixture,
to the very torments of hell, was Christ delivered,
and that by the hand of his own father'.The
Anglican homily preaches that 'sin did pluck
God out of heaven to make him feel the horrors
and pains of death', and that man, being a
firebrand of hell and a bondsman of the devil
,'was ransomed by the death of his only and
well-beloved son'; the 'heat of his wrath',
'his burning wrath', could only be 'pacified'
by Jesus, 'so pleasant was the sacrifice and
oblation of his son's death'. Edwards, being
logical, saw that there was a gross injustice
in sin being twice punished, and in the pains
of hell, the penalty of sin, being twice inflicted,
first on Jesus, the substitute of mankind,
and then on the lost, a portion of mankind;
so he, in common with most Calvinists, finds
himself compelled to restrict the atonement
to the elect, and declared that Christ bore
the sins, not of the world, but of the chosen
out of the world; he suffers 'not for the world,
but for them whom thou hast given me'. But
Edwards adheres firmly to the belief in substitution,
and rejects the universal atonement for the
very reason that 'to believe Christ died for
all is the surest way [Page
170] of proving that he died for
none in the sense Christians have hitherto
believed.' He declares that 'Christ suffered
the wrath of God for men's sins'; that 'God
imposed his wrath due unto, and Christ underwent
the pains of hell for', sin. Owen regards Christ's
sufferings as ' a full valuable compensation
to the justice of God for all the sins' of
the elect, and says that he underwent ' that
same punishment which.. . they themselves were
bound to undergo". [ A. Besant. Essay
on the Atonement.]
To show
that these views were still authoritatively
taught in the churches, I wrote further: "Stroud
makes Christ drink 'the cup of the wrath of
God'. Jenkyn says 'He suffered as one disowned
and reprobated and forsaken of God Dwight considers
that he endured God's 'hatred and contempt'.
Bishop Jeune tells us that 'after man had done
his worst, worse remained for Christ to bear.
He had fallen into his father's hands'. Archbishop
Thomson preaches that 'the clouds of God's
wrath gathered thick over the whole human race:
they discharged themselves on Jesus only'.
He 'becomes a curse for us and a vessel of
wrath'. Liddon echoes the same sentiment: 'The
apostles teach that mankind are slaves, and
that Christ on the cross is paying [Page
171] their ransom. Christ crucified
is voluntarily devoted and accursed'; he even
speaks of 'the precise amount of ignominy and
pain needed for the redemption', and says that
the 'divine victim' paid more than was absolutely
necessary". [A. Besant. Essay
on the Atonement. ]
These
are the views against which the learned and
deeply religious Dr. McLeod Campbell wrote
his well-known work, On the Atonement,
a volume containing many true and beautiful
thoughts; F. D. Maurice and many other Christian
men have also striven to lift from Christianity
the burden of a doctrine so destructive of
all true ideas as to the relations between
God and man.
None the less, as we look
backwards over the effects produced by this
doctrine, we find that belief in it, even in
its legal — and to us crude exoteric — form,
is connected with some of the very highest
developments of Christian conduct, and that
some of the noblest examples of Christian manhood
and womanhood have drawn from it their strength,
their inspiration, and their comfort. It would
be unjust not to recognise this fact. And whenever
we come upon a fact that seems to us startling
and incongruous, we do well to pause upon that
fact, and to endeavour to understand it. For
if this doctrine contained nothing more than
is [Page 172] seen
in it by its assailants inside and outside
the churches, if it were in its true meaning
as repellent to the conscience and the intellect
as it is found to be by many thoughtful Christians,
then it could not possibly have exercised over
the minds and hearts of men a compelling fascination,
nor could it have been the root of heroic self-surrenders,
of touching and pathetic examples of self-sacrifice
in the service of man. Something more there
must be in it than lies on the surface, some
hidden kernel of life which has nourished those
who have drawn from it their inspiration. In
studying it as one of the Lesser Mysteries
we shall find the hidden life which these noble
ones have unconsciously absorbed, these souls
which were so at one with that life that the
form in which it was veiled could not repel
them.
When we come to study it as one
of the Lesser Mysteries, we shall feel that
for its understanding some spiritual development
is needed, some opening of the inner eyes.
To grasp it requires that its spirit should
be partly evolved in the life, and only those
who know practically something of the meaning
of self-surrender will be able to catch a glimpse
of what is implied in the esoteric teaching
on this doctrine, as the typical manifestation
of the Law of Sacrifice. We can only understand [Page
173] it as applied to the Christ,
when we see it as a special manifestation of
the universal law, a reflection below of the
Pattern above, showing us in a concrete human
life what sacrifice means.
The Law of
Sacrifice underlies our system and all systems,
and on it all universes are builded. It lies
at the root of evolution, and alone makes it
intelligible. In the doctrine of the Atonement
it takes a concrete form in connection with
men who have reached a certain stage in spiritual
development, the stage that enables them to
realise their oneness with humanity, and to
become, in very deed and truth, Saviours of
men.
All the great religions of the
world have declared that the universe begins
by an act of sacrifice and have incorporated
the idea o sacrifice into their most solemn
rites In Hinduism, the dawn of manifestation
is said to be by sacrifice,[Brhadãaranyakopanishat,
I, i, 1. ] mankind is emanated with
sacrifice ,[Bhagavad-Gita, iii, 10.] and
it is Deity who sacrifices Himself;,[Brhadãranyakopanishat,
I, ii,7 ] the object of the sacrifice
is manifestation; He cannot become manifest
unless an act of sacrifice be performed and
inasmuch as nothing can be manifest until [Page
174] He manifests, [ Mundakopanishat,
II, ii, 10. ] the act of sacrifice is
called "the dawn" of creation.
In
the Zoroastrian religion it was taught that
in the Existence that is boundless, unknowable,
unnameable, sacrifice was performed and manifest
Deity appeared; Ahura-mazdao was born of an
act of sacrifice.[Hang. Essays on
the Parsis, pp. 12-14. 1 ]
In
the Christian religion the same idea is indicated
in the phrase: "the Lamb slain from the
foundation of the world",[Rev.,
xiii, 8. ] slain at the origin of things.
These words can but refer to the important
truth that there can be no founding of a world
until the Deity has made an act of sacrifice.
This act is explained as limiting Himself in
order to become manifest. "The Law of
Sacrifice might perhaps more truly be called
The Law of Manifestation, or the Law of Love
and of Life, for throughout the universe, from
the highest to the lowest, it is the cause
of manifestation and life".[W.
Williamson. The Great Law, p. 406. ]
"Now,
if we study this physical world, as being the
most available material, we find that all life
in it, all growth, all progress, alike for
units and for aggregates, depend on continual
sacrifice and [Page 175] the
endurance of pain. Mineral is sacrificed to
vegetable, vegetable to animal, both to man,
men to men, and all the higher forms again
break up, and reinforce again with their separated
constituents the lowest kingdom. It is a continual
sequence of sacrifices from the lowest to the
highest, and the very mark of progress is that
the sacrifice from being involuntary and imposed
becomes voluntary and self-chosen, and those
who are recognised as greatest by man's intellect
and loved most by man's heart are the supreme
sufferers, those heroic souls who wrought,
endured, and died that the race might profit
by their pain. If the world be the work of
the Logos, and the law of the world's progress
in the whole and the parts is sacrifice, then
the Law of Sacrifice must point to something
in the very nature of the Logos; it must have
its root in the Divine Nature itself. A little
further thought shows us that if there is to
be a world, a universe at all, this can only
be by the One Existence conditioning Itself
and thus making manifestation possible, and
that the very Logos is the Self-limited God;
limited to become manifest; manifested to bring
a universe into being; such self-limitation
and manifestation can only be a supreme act
of sacrifice, and what wonder that on every
hand the world [Page 176] should
show its birth-mark, and that the Law of Sacrifice
should be the law of being, the law of the
derived lives.
"Further, as it
is an act of sacrifice in order that individuals
may come into existence to share the Divine
bliss, it is very truly a vicarious act — an
act done for the sake of others; hence the
fact already noted, that progress is marked
by sacrifice becoming voluntary and self-chosen,
and we realise that humanity reaches its perfection
in the man who gives himself for men, and by
his own suffering purchases for the race some
lofty good.
"Here, in the highest
regions, is the inmost verity of vicarious
sacrifice, and however it may be degraded and
distorted, this inner spiritual truth makes
it indestructible, eternal, and the fount whence
flows the spiritual energy which, in manifold
forms and ways, redeems the world from evil
and draws it home to God". [A.
Besant. Nineteenth Century, June, 1895, "The
Atonement" ]
When the Logos
comes forth from "the bosom of the Father" in
that "Day" when He is said to be "begotten", [Heb.,
i, 5.] the dawn of the Day of Creation,
of Manifestation, when by Him God "made
the [Page 177] worlds", [Heb.,
i, 2.] He by His own will limits Himself,
making as it were a sphere enclosing the Divine
Life, coming forth as a radiant orb of Deity,
the Divine Substance, Spirit within and limitation,
or Matter, without. This is the veil of matter
which makes possible the birth of the Logos,
Mary, the World-Mother, necessary for the manifestation
in time of the Eternal, that Deity may manifest
for the building of the worlds.
That
circumscription, that self-limitation, is the
act of sacrifice, a voluntary action done for
love's sake, that other lives may be born from
Him. Such a manifestation has been regarded
as a death, for, in comparison with the unimaginable
life of God in Himself, such circumscription
in matter may truly be called death. It has
been regarded, as we have seen, as a crucifixion
in matter, and has been thus figured, the true
origin of the symbol of the cross, whether
in its so-called Greek form, wherein the vivifying
of matter by the Holy Ghost is signified, or
in its so-called Latin, whereby the Heavenly
Man is figured, the supernal Christ. [C.
W. Leadbeater.- The Christian Creed pp
54-56]
"In tracing the symbolism
of the Latin cross, or rather of the crucifix,
back into the night of [Page
178] time, the investigators had
expected to find the figure disappear, leaving
behind what they supposed to be the earlier
cross-emblem. As a matter of fact exactly the
reverse took place, and they were startled
to find that eventually the cross drops away,
leaving only the figure with uplifted arms.
No longer is there any thought of pain or sorrow
connected with that figure, though still it
tells of sacrifice; rather is it now the symbol
of the purest joy the world can hold — the
joy of freely giving — for it typifies
the Divine Man standing in space with arms
upraised in blessing, casting abroad His gifts
to all humanity, pouring forth freely of Himself
in all directions, descending into that 'dense
sea' of matter, to be cribbed, cabined, and
confined therein, in order that through that
descent we may come into being".[C.
W. Leadbeater. The Christian Creed,
pp. 56, 57.]
This sacrifice is
perpetual, for in every form in this universe
of infinite diversity this life is enfolded,
and is its very heart, the "Heart of Silence" of
the Egyptian ritual, the "Hidden God".
This sacrifice is the secret of evolution.
The Divine Life, cabined within a form, ever
presses outwards in order that the form may
expand, but presses gently, lest the form should
break ere [Page 179] yet
it had reached its utmost limit of expansion.
With infinite patience and tact and discretion,
the divine One keeps up the constant pressure
that expands, without loosing a force that
would disrupt. In every form, in mineral, in
vegetable, in animal, in man, this expansive
energy of the Logos is ceaselessly working.
That is the evolutionary force, the lifting
life within the forms, the rising energy that
science glimpses, but knows not whence it comes.
The botanist tells of an energy within the
plant, that pulls ever upwards; he knows not
how, he knows not why, but he gives it a name — the vis
a fronte — because he finds it there,
or rather finds its results. Just as it is
in plant life, so is it in other forms as well,
making them more and more expressive of the
life within them. When the limit of any form
is reached, and it can grow no further, so
that nothing more can be gained through it
by the soul of it — that germ of Himself,
which the Logos is brooding over — then
He draws away His energy, and the form disintegrates — we
call it death and decay. But the soul is with
Him, and He shapes for it a new form, and the
death of the form is the birth of the soul
into fuller life. If we saw with the eyes of
the Spirit instead of with the eyes of the
flesh, we should not weep over a form, [Page
180] which is a corpse giving back
the materials out of which it was builded,
but we should joy over the life passing onwards
into nobler form, to expand under the unchanging
process the powers still latent within.
Through
that perpetual sacrifice of the Logos all lives
exist; it is the life by which the universe
is ever becoming. This life is One, but it
embodies itself in myriad forms, ever drawing
them together and gently overcoming their resistance.
Thus it is an At-one-ment, a unifying force,
by which the separated lives are gradually
made conscious of their unity, labouring to
develop in each a self-consciousness, which
shall at last know itself to be one with all
others, and its root One and divine.
This
is the primary and ever-continued sacrifice,
and it will be seen that it is an outpouring
of Life directed by Love, a voluntary and glad
pouring forth of Self for the making of other
Selves. This is "the joy of thy Lord" [S.
Matt., xxv, 21, 23, 31-45 ] into which
the faithful servant enters, significantly
followed by the statement that He was hungry,
thirsty, naked, sick, a stranger and in prison,
in the helped or neglected children of men.
To the free Spirit to give itself is joy, and
it feels its life the more keenly [Page
181] the more it pours itself forth.
And the more it gives, the more it grows, for
the law of the growth of life is that it increases
by pouring itself forth and not by drawing
from without — by giving, not by taking.
Sacrifice, then, in its primary meaning, is
a thing of joy the Logos pours Himself out
to make a world, and, seeing the travail of
His soul, is satisfied.[Is.liii,11 ]
But
the word has come to be associated with suffering,
and in all religious rites of sacrifice some
suffering, if only that of a trivial loss to
the sacrificer, is present. It is well to understand
how this change has come about, so that when
the word "sacrifice" is used the
instinctive connotation is one of pain.
The
explanation is seen when we turn from the manifesting
Life to the forms in which it is embodied,
and look at the question of sacrifice from
the side of the forms. While the life of Life
is in giving, the life, or persistence, of
form is in taking, for the form is wasted as
it is exercised, it is diminished as it is
exerted. If the form is to continue, it must
draw fresh material from outside itself in
order to repair its losses, else will it waste
and vanish away. The form must grasp, keep,
build into itself what it [Page
182] has grasped, else it cannot
persist; and the law of growth of the form
is to take and assimilate that which the wider
universe supplies. As the consciousness identifies
itself with the form, regarding the form as
itself, sacrifice takes on a painful aspect;
to give, to surrender, to lose what has been
acquired, is felt to undermine the persistence
of the form, and thus the Law of Sacrifice
becomes a law of pain instead of a law of joy.
Man
had to learn by the constant breaking up of
forms, and the pain involved in the breaking,
that he must not identify himself with the
wasting and changing forms, but with the growing
persistent life, and he was taught his lesson
not only by external nature, but by the deliberate
lessons of the Teachers who gave him religions.
We
can trace in the religions of the world four
great stages of instruction in the Law of Sacrifice.
First, man was taught to sacrifice part of
his material possession in order to gain increased
material prosperity, and sacrifices were made
in charity to men and in offerings to Deities,
as we may read in the scriptures of the Hindus,
the Zoroastrians, the Hebrews, indeed all the
world over. The man gave up something he valued
to insure future prosperity to himself, [Page
183] his family, his community,
his nation. He sacrificed in the present to
gain in the future. Secondly, came a lesson
a little harder to learn; instead of physical
prosperity and worldly good, the fruit to be
gained by sacrifice was celestial bliss. Heaven
was to be won, happiness was to be enjoyed
on the other side of death — such was
the reward for sacrifices made during the life
led on earth.
A considerable step forward
was made when a man learned to give up the
things for which his body craved for the sake
of a distant good which he could not see nor
demonstrate. He learned to surrender the visible
for the invisible, and in so doing rose in
the scale of being; for so great is the fascination
of the visible and the tangible, that if a
man be able to surrender them for the sake
of an unseen world in which he believes, he
has acquired much strength and has made a long
step towards the realisation of that unseen
world. Over and over again martyrdom has been
endured, obloquy has been faced, man has learned
to stand alone, bearing all that his race could
pour upon him of pain, misery, and shame, looking
to that which is beyond the grave. True, there
still remains in this a longing for celestial
glory, but it is no small thing to be able [Page
184] to stand alone on earth and
rest on spiritual companionship, to cling firmly
to the inner life when the outer is all torture.
The
third lesson came when a man, seeing himself
as part of a greater life, was willing to sacrifice
himself for the good of the whole, and so became
strong enough to recognise that sacrifice was
right, that a part, a fragment, a unit in the
sum total of life, should subordinate the part
to the whole, the fragment to the totality.
Then he learned to do right, without being
affected by the outcome to his own person,
to do duty, without wishing for result to himself,
to endure because endurance was right not because
it would be crowned, to give because gifts
were due to humanity not because they would
be repaid by the Lord. The hero-soul thus trained
was ready for the fourth lesson: that sacrifice
of all the separated fragment possesses is
to be offered because the Spirit is not really
separate but is part of the divine Life, and
knowing no difference, feeling no separation,
the man pours himself forth as part of the
Life Universal, and in the expression of that
Life he shares the joy of his Lord.
It
is in the three earlier stages that the pain-aspect
of sacrifice is seen. The first meets but [Page
185] small sufferings; in the second
the physical life and all that earth has to
give may be sacrificed; the third is the great
time of testing, of trying, of the growth and
evolution of the human soul. For in that stage
duty may demand all in which life seems to
consist, and the man, still identified in feeling with
the form, though knowing himself theoretically
to transcend it, finds that all he feels as
life is demanded of him, and questions: "If
I let this go, what then will remain ?" It
seems as though consciousness itself would
cease with this surrender, for it must loose
its hold on all it realises, and it sees nothing
to grasp on the other side. An over-mastering
conviction, an imperious voice, call on him
to surrender his very life. If he shrinks back,
he must go on in the life of sensation, the
life of the intellect, the life of the world,
and as he has the joys he dared not resign,
he finds a constant dissatisfaction, a constant
craving, a constant regret and lack of pleasure
in the world, and he realises the truth of
the saying of the Christ, that "he that
will save his life shall lose it",[S.
Matt., xvi, 25. ] and that the life
that was loved and clung to is only lost at
last. Whereas if he risks all in obedience
to the voice that summons, if he throws away
his life, then in losing it, he [Page
186] finds it unto life eternal,[S.
John, xii, 25.] and he discovers that
the life he surrendered was only death in life,
that all he gave up was illusion, and that
he found reality. In that choice the metal
of the soul is proved, and only the pure gold
comes forth from the fiery furnace, where life
seemed to be surrendered but where life was
won. And then follows the joyous discovery
that the life thus won is won for all, not
for the separated self, that the abandoning
of the separated self has meant the realising
of the Self in man, and that the resignation
of the limit which alone seemed to make life
possible has meant the pouring out into myriad
forms, an undreamed vividness and fullness, " the
power of an endless life". [Heb.,
vii, 16. ]
Such is an outline
of the Law of Sacrifice, based on the primary
Sacrifice of the Logos, that Sacrifice of which
all other sacrifices are reflections.
We
have seen how the man Jesus, the Hebrew disciple,
laid down His body in glad surrender that a
higher Life might descend and become embodied
in the form He thus willingly sacrificed, and
how by that act He became a Christ of full
stature, to be the Guardian of Christianity,
and to pour out His life into the great religion
founded by the Mighty One with whom the [Page
187] sacrifice had identified Him.
We have seen the Christ-Soul passing through
the great Initiations — born as a little
child, stepping down into the river of the
world's sorrows, with the waters of which he
must be baptised into his active ministry,
transfigured on the Mount, led to the scene
of his last combat, and triumphing over death.
We have now to see in what sense he is an atonement,
how in the Christ-life the Law of Sacrifice
finds a perfect expression.
The beginning
of what may be called the ministry of the Christ
come to manhood is in that intense and permanent
sympathy with the world's sorrows which is
typified by the stepping down into the river.
From that time forward the life must be summed
up in the phrase, "He went about doing
good"; for those who sacrifice the separated
life to be a channel of the divine Life, can
have no interest in this world save the helping
of others. He learns to identify himself with
the consciousness of those around him, to feel
as they feel, think as they think, enjoy as
they enjoy, suffer as they suffer, and thus
he brings into his daily waking life that sense
of unity with others which he experiences in
the higher realms of being. He must develop
a sympathy which vibrates in perfect harmony
with [Page 188] the
many-toned chord of human life, so that he
may link in himself the human and the divine
lives, and become a mediator between heaven
and earth.
Power is now manifested in
him, for the Spirit is resting on him, and
he begins to stand out in the eyes of men as
one of those who are able to help their younger
brethren to tread the path of life. As they
gather round him, they feel the power that
comes out from him, the divine Life in the
accredited Son of the Highest. The souls that
are hungry come to him and he feeds them with
the bread of life; the diseased with sin approach
him, and he heals them with the living word
which cures the sickness and makes whole the
soul; the blind with ignorance draw nigh him,
and he opens their eyes by the light of his
wisdom. It is the chief mark in his ministry
that the lowest and the poorest, the most desperate
and the most degraded, feel in approaching
him no wall of separation, feel as they throng
around him welcome and not repulsion; for there
radiates from him a love that understands and
that can therefore never wish to repel. However
low the soul may be, he never feels the Christ-Soul
as standing above him but rather as standing
beside him, treading with human feet the ground
he [Page 189] also
treads; yet as filled with some strange uplifting
power that raises him upwards and fills him
also with new impulse and fresh inspiration.
Thus
he lives and labours, a true Saviour of men,
until the time comes when he must learn another
lesson, losing for awhile his consciousness
of that divine Life of which his own has been
becoming ever more and more the expression.
And this lesson is that the true centre of
divine Life lies within and not without. The
Self has its centre within each human soul — truly
is "the centre everywhere", for Christ
is in all, and God in Christ — and
no embodied life, nothing "out of the
Eternal' [Light
on the Path, § 8. ]"can
help him in his direst need. He has to learn
that the true unity of Father and Son is to
be found within and not without, and this lesson
can only come in uttermost isolation, when
he feels forsaken by the God outside himself.
As this trial approaches, he cries out to those
who are nearest to him to watch with him through
his hour of darkness; and then, by the breaking
of every human sympathy, the failing of every
human love, he finds himself thrown back on
the life of the divine Spirit, and cries out
to his Father, feeling himself in conscious
union with Him, that the cup may pass away. [Page
190] Having stood alone, save for
that divine Helper, he is worthy to face the
last ordeal, where the God without him vanishes,
and only the God within is left. "My God,
my God, why hast Thou forsaken me?" rings
out the bitter cry of startled love and fear.
The last loneliness descends on him, and he
feels himself forsaken and alone. Yet never
is the Father nearer to the Son than at the
moment when the Christ-Soul feels himself forsaken,
for as he thus touches the lowest depth of
sorrow, the hour of his triumph begins to dawn.
For now he learns that he must himself become
the God to whom he cries, and by feeling the
last pang of separation he finds the eternal
unity, he feels the fount of life is within,
and knows himself eternal.
None can
become fully a Saviour of men nor sympathise
perfectly with all human suffering, unless
he has faced and conquered pain and fear and
death unaided, save by the aid he draws from
the God within him. It is easy to suffer when
there is unbroken consciousness between the
higher and the lower; nay, suffering is not,
while that consciousness remains unbroken,
for the light of the higher makes darkness
in the lower impossible, and pain is not pain
when borne in the smile of God. There is a
suffering that men have [Page
191] to face, that every Saviour
of man must face, where darkness is on the
human consciousness, and never a glimmer of
light comes through; he must know the pang
of the despair felt by the human soul when
there is darkness on every side, and the groping
consciousness cannot find a hand to clasp.
Into that darkness every Son of Man goes down,
ere he rises triumphant; that bitterest experience
is tasted by every Christ, ere he is "able
to save them to the uttermost" [Heb.,
vii, 25. ] who seek the Divine through
him.
Such a one has become truly divine,
a Saviour of men, and he takes up the world-work
for which all this has been the preparation.
Into him must pour all the forces that make
against man, in order that in him they may
be changed into forces that help. Thus he becomes
one of the Peace-centres of the world, which
transmute the forces of combat that would otherwise
crush man. For the Christs of the world are
these Peace-centres into which pour all warring
forces, to be changed within them and then
poured out as forces that work for harmony.
Part
of the sufferings of the Christ not yet perfect
lies in this harmonising of the discord-making
forces in the world. Although a Son, he [Page
192] yet learns by suffering and
is thus "made perfect". [ Heb.,
v, 8, 9. ] Humanity would be far more
full of combat and rent with strife were it
not for the Christ-disciples living in its
midst, and harmonising many of the warring
forces into peace.
When it is said that
the Christ suffers " for men", that
His strength replaces their weakness, His purity
their sin, His wisdom their ignorance, a truth
is spoken; for the Christ so becomes one with
men that they share with Him and He with them.
There is no substitution of Him for them, but
the taking of their lives into His, and the
pouring of His life into theirs. For, having
risen to the plane of unity, He is able to
share all He has gained, to give all He has
won. Standing above the plane of separateness
and looking down at the souls immersed in separateness,
He can reach each while they cannot reach each
other. Water can flow from above into many
pipes, open to the reservoir though closed
as regards each other, and so He can send His
life into each soul. Only one condition is
needed in order that a Christ may share His
strength with a younger brother: that in the
separated life the human consciousness will
open itself to the divine, will show itself
receptive of the offered life, and take [Page
193] the freely outpoured gift.
For so reverent is God to that Spirit which
is Himself in man, that He will not even pour
into the human soul a flood of strength and
life unless that soul is willing to receive
it. There must be an opening from below as
well as an outpouring from above, the receptiveness
of the lower nature as well as the willingness
of the higher to give. That is the link between
the Christ and the man; that is what the churches
have called the outpouring of "divine
grace"; that is what is meant by the "faith" necessary
to make the grace effective. As Giordano Bruno
once put it — the human soul has windows,
and can shut those windows close. The sun outside
is shining, the light is unchanging; let the
windows be opened and the sunlight must stream
in. The light of God is beating against the
windows of every human soul, and when the windows
are thrown open, the soul becomes illuminated.
There is no change in God, but there is a change
in man; and man's will may not be forced, else
were the divine Life in him blocked in its
due evolution.
Thus in every Christ
that rises, all humanity is lifted a step higher,
and by His wisdom the ignorance of the whole
world is lessened. Each man is less weak because
of His strength, which [Page
194] pours out over all humanity
and enters the separated soul Out of that doctrine,
seen narrowly, and therefore mis-seen, grew
the idea of the vicarious Atonement as a legal
transaction between God and man, in which Jesus
took the place of the sinner. It was not understood
that One who had touched that height was verily
one with all His brethren; identity of nature
was mistaken for a personal substitution, and
thus the spiritual truth was lost in the harshness
of a judicial exchange.
"Then he
comes to a knowledge of his place in the world,
of his function in nature — to be a Saviour
and to make atonement for the sins of the people.
He stands in the inner Heart of the world,
the Holy of Holies, as a High Priest of Humanity.
He is one with all his brethren, not by a vicarious
substitution, but by the unity of a common
life. Is any sinful ? he is sinful in them,
that his purity may purge them. Is any sorrowful?
in them he is the man of sorrows; every broken
heart breaks his, in every pierced heart his
heart is pierced. Is any glad ? in them he
is joyous, and pours out his bliss. Is any
craving ? in them he is feeling want that he
may fill them with his utter satisfaction.
He has everything, and because it is his it
is theirs. He is perfect; [Page
195] then they are perfect with
him. He is strong; who then can be weak, since
he is in them ? He climbed to his high place
that he might pour out to all below him, and
he lives in order that all may share his life.
He lifts the whole world with him as he rises,
the path is easier for all men because he has
trodden it.
"Every son of man may
become such a manifested Son of God, such a
Saviour of the world. In each such Son is 'God
manifest in the flesh', [1 Tim., iii,
16.] the atonement that aids all mankind,
the living power that makes all things new.
Only one thing is needed to bring that power
into manifested activity in any individual
soul; the soul must open the door and let Him
in. Even He, all-permeating, cannot force His
way against His brother's will; the human will
can hold its own alike against God and man,
and by the law of evolution it must voluntarily
associate itself with divine action, and not
be broken into sullen submission. Let the will
throw open the door and the life will flood
the soul. While the door is closed it will
only gently breathe through it its unutterable
fragrance, that the sweetness of that fragrance
may win, where the barrier may not be forced
by strength. [Page 196].
"This
it is, in part, to be a Christ; but how can
mortal pen mirror the immortal, or mortal words
tell of that which is beyond the power of speech
? Tongue may not utter, the unillumined mind
may not grasp, that mystery of the Son who
has become one with the Father, carrying in
His bosom the sons of men". [Annie
Besant. Theosophical Review, Dec.,1898,
pp. 344, 346. ]
Those who would
prepare to rise to such a life in the future
must begin even now to tread in the lower life
the path of the Shadow of the Cross. Nor should
they doubt their power to rise, for to do so
is to doubt the God within them. "Have
faith in yourself", is one of the lessons
that comes from the higher view of man, for
that faith is really in the God within. There
is a way by which the shadow of the Christ-life
may fall on the common life of man, and that
is by doing every act as a sacrifice, not for
what it will bring to the doer but for what
it will bring to others, and, in the daily
common life of small duties, petty actions,
narrow interests, by changing the motive and
thus changing all. Not one thing in the outer
life need necessarily be varied; in any life
sacrifice may be offered, amid any surroundings
God may be served. Evolving spirituality is
marked not by [Page 197] what
a man does, but by how he does it; not in the
circumstances, but in the attitude of a man
towards them, lies the opportunity of growth. "And
indeed this symbol of the cross may be to us
as a touchstone to distinguish the good from
the evil in many of the difficulties of life.
'Only those actions through which shines the
light of the cross are worthy of the life of
the disciple', says one of the verses in a
book of occult maxims; and it is interpreted
to mean that all that the aspirant does should
be prompted by the fervour of self-sacrificing
love. The same thought appears in a later verse:
'When one enters the path, he lays his heart
upon the cross; when the cross and the heart
have become one, then hath he reached the goal'.
So, perchance, we may measure our progress
by watching whether selfishness or self-sacrifice
is dominant in our lives". [C.W.
Leadbeater. The Christian Creed, pp.
61, 62. ]
Every life which begins
thus to shape itself is preparing the cave
in which the Child-Christ shall be born, and
the life shall become a constant at-one-ment,
bringing the divine more and more into the
human. Every such life shall grow into the
life of a "beloved Son" and shall
have [Page 198] in
it the glory of the Christ. Every man may work
in that direction by making every act and power
a sacrifice, until the gold is purged from
the dross, and only the pure ore remains. [Page
199]
CHAPTER
8
RESURRECTION
AND ASCENSION
THE doctrines
of the Resurrection and Ascension of
Christ also form part of the Lesser Mysteries,
being integral portions of "The
Solar Myth", and of the life-story
of the Christ in man.
As regards
Christ Himself they have their historical
basis in the facts of His continuing
to teach His apostles after His physical
death, and of His appearance in the Greater
Mysteries as Hierophant after His direct
instructions had ceased, until Jesus
took His place. In the mythic tales the
resurrection of the hero and his glorification
invariably formed the conclusion of his
death-story; and in the Mysteries, the
body of the candidate was always thrown
into a deathlike trance, during which
he, as a liberated soul, travelled through
the invisible world, returning [Page
200] and reviving the body
after three days. And in the life-story
of the individual, who is becoming a
Christ, we shall find, as we study it,
that the dramas of the Resurrection and
Ascension are repeated.
But before
we can intelligently follow that story,
we must master the outlines of the human
constitution, and understand the natural
and spiritual bodies of man. "There
is a natural body, and there is a spiritual
body".[1 Cor., xv, 44. ]
There
are still some uninstructed people who
regard man as a mere duality, made up
of "soul" and "body".
Such people use the words "soul" and "spirit" as
synonyms, and speak indifferently of "soul
and body", or "spirit and body",
meaning that man is composed of two constituents,
one of which perishes at death, while
the other survives. For the very simple
and ignorant this rough division is sufficient,
but it will not enable us to understand
the mysteries of the Resurrection and
Ascension.
Every Christian who
has made even a superficial study of
the human constitution recognises in
it three distinct constituents — Spirit,
Soul, and Body. This division is sound,
though needing [Page
201] further sub-division
for more profound study, and it has been
used by S. Paul in his prayer that "your
whole spirit and soul and body be preserved
blameless" [1 Thess., v,
23. ] That threefold division
is accepted in Christian Theology.
The
Spirit itself is really a Trinity, the
reflexion and image of the Supreme Trinity,
and this we shall study in the following
chapter.[See Chapter IX, "The
Trinity" ] The true man,
the immortal, who is the Spirit, is the
Trinity in man. This is life, consciousness,
and to this the spiritual body belongs,
each aspect of the Trinity having its
own Body. The Soul is dual, and comprises
the mind and the emotional nature, with
its appropriate garments. And the Body
is the material instrument of Spirit
and Soul. In one Christian view of man
he is a twelve-fold being, six modifications
forming the spiritual man, and six the
natural man; according to another, he
is divisible into fourteen, seven modifications
of consciousness and seven corresponding
types of form. This latter view is practically
identical with that studied by Mystics,
and it is usually spoken of as seven-fold,
because there are really seven divisions,
each being two-fold, having a life-side
and a form-side. [Page
202]
These divisions
and sub-divisions are somewhat confusing
and perplexing to the dull, and hence
Origen and Clement, as we have seen,[See Ante,
pp. 72, 84, 85.] laid great stress
on the need for intelligence on the part
of all who desired to become Gnostics.
After all, those who find them troublesome
can leave them on one side, without grudging
them to the earnest student, who finds
them not only illuminative, but absolutely
necessary to any clear understanding
of the Mysteries of Life and Man.
The
word Body means a vehicle of consciousness,
or an instrument of consciousness; that
in which consciousness is carried about,
as in a vehicle, or which consciousness
uses to contact the external world, as
a mechanic uses an instrument. Or, we
may liken it to a vessel, in which consciousness
is held, as a jar holds liquid. It is
a form used by a life, and we know nothing
of consciousness save as connected with
such forms. The form may be of rarest,
subtlest, materials, may be so diaphanous
that we are only conscious of the indwelling
life; still it is there, and it is composed
of Matter. It may be so dense, that it
hides the indwelling life, and we are
conscious only of the form; still the
life is there, and it is composed of
the opposite of Matter — Spirit. [Page
203] The student must study
and re-study this fundamental fact — the
duality of all manifested existence,
the inseparable co-existence of Spirit
and Matter in a grain of dust, in the
Logos, the God manifested. The idea must
become part of him; else must he give
up the study of the Lesser Mysteries.
The Christ, as God and Man, only shows
out on the kosmic scale the same fact
of duality that is repeated everywhere
in nature. On that original duality everything
in the universe is formed.
Man
has a "natural body", and this
is made up of four different and separable
portions, and is subject to death. Two
of these are composed of physical matter,
and are never completely separated from
each other until death, though a partial
separation may be caused by anaesthetics,
or by disease. These two may be classed
together as the Physical Body. In this
the man carries on his conscious activities
while he is awake; speaking technically,
it is his vehicle of consciousness in
the physical world.
The third
portion is the Desire Body, so called
because man's feeling and passional nature
finds in this its special vehicle. In
sleep, the man leaves the physical body,
and carries on his conscious activities
in this, which functions in the [Page
204] invisible world closest
to our visible earth. It is therefore
his vehicle of consciousness in the lowest
of the super-physical worlds, which is
also the first world into which men pass
at death.
The fourth portion is
the Mental Body, so called because man's
intellectual nature, so far as it deals
with the concrete, functions in this.
It is his vehicle of consciousness in
the second of the super-physical worlds,
which is also the second, or lower heavenly
world, into which men pass after death,
when freed from the world alluded to
in the preceding paragraph.
These
four portions of his encircling form,
made up of the dual physical body, the
desire body, and the mental body, form
the natural body of which S. Paul speaks.
This
scientific analysis has fallen out of
the ordinary Christian teaching, which
is vague and confused on this matter.
It is not that the churches have never
possessed it; on the contrary, this knowledge
of the constitution of man formed part
of the teachings in the Lesser Mysteries;
the simple division into Spirit, Soul,
and Body was exoteric, the first rough
and ready division given as a foundation.
The sub-division as regards the "Body" was
made in the course of later instruction,
as a preliminary to the training by [Page
205] which the instructor
enabled his pupil to separate one vehicle
from another, and to use each as a vehicle
of consciousness in its appropriate region.
This
conception should be readily enough grasped.
If a man wants to travel on the solid
earth, he uses as his vehicle a carriage
or a train. If he wants to travel on
the liquid seas, he changes his vehicle,
and takes a ship. If he wants to travel
in the air, he changes his vehicle again
and uses a balloon. He is the same man
throughout, but he is using three different
vehicles, according to the kind of matter
he wants to travel in. The analogy is
rough and inadequate, but it is not misleading.
When a man is busy in the physical world,
his vehicle is the physical body, and
his consciousness works in and through
that body. When he passes into the world
beyond the physical, in sleep and at
death, his vehicle is the desire body,
and he may learn to use this consciously,
as he uses the physical consciously.
He already uses it unconsciously every
day of his life when he is feeling and
desiring, as well as every night of his
life. When he goes on into the heavenly
world after death, his vehicle is the
mental body, and this also he is daily
using, when he is thinking, and there
would be no thought in the brain were
there none in the mental body. [Page
206]
Man has further "a
spiritual body". This is made up
of three separable portions, each portion
belonging to one of, and separating off,
the three Persons in the Trinity of the
human Spirit. S. Paul speaks of being "caught
up to the third heaven", and of
there hearing "unspeakable words
which it is not lawful for a man to utter".[2
Cor., xii, 2, 4.] These different
regions of the invisible supernal worlds
are known to Initiates, and they are
well aware that those who pass beyond
the first heaven need the truly spiritual
body as their vehicle, and that according
to the development of its three divisions
is the heaven into which they can penetrate.
The
lowest of these three divisions is usually
called the Causal Body, for a reason
that will be only fully assimilable by
those who have studied the teaching of
Reincarnation — taught in the Early
Church — and who understand that
human evolution needs very many successive
lives on earth, ere the germinal soul
of the savage can become the perfected
soul of the Christ, and then, becoming
perfect as the Father in Heaven,[S.
Matt., v, 48. ] can realise the
union of the Son with the Father. [S.
John.xvii, 22,23. ] [Page
207] It is a body that lasts
from life to life, and in it all memory
of the past is stored. From it come forth
the causes that build up the lower bodies.
It is the receptacle of human experience,
the treasure-house in which all we gather
in our lives is stored up, the seat of
Conscience, the wielder of the Will.
The
second of the three divisions of the
spiritual body is spoken of by S. Paul
in the significant words: " We have
a building of God, an house not made
with hands, eternal in the heavens". [2
Cor., v, 1. ] That is the Bliss
Body, the glorified body of the Christ, "the
Resurrection Body". It is not a
body which is "made with hands",
by the working of consciousness in the
the lower vehicles; it is hot formed
by experience, not builded out of the
materials gathered by man in his long
pilgrimage. It is a body which belongs
to the Christ-life, the life of Initiation;
to the divine unfoldment in man; it is
builded of God, by the activity of the
Spirit, and grows during the whole life
or lives of the Initiate, only reaching
its perfection at "the Resurrection".
The
third division of the spiritual body
is the fine film of subtle matter that
separates off the [Page
208] individual Spirit as
a Being, and yet permits the interpenetration
of all by all, and is thus the expression
of the fundamental unity. In the day
when the Son Himself shall "be subject
unto Him that put all things under Him,
that God may be all in all", [1
Cor., xv, 28.] this film will
be transcended, but for us it remains
the highest division of the spiritual
body, in which we ascend to the Father,
and are united with Him.
Christianity
has always recognised the existence of
three worlds, or regions, through which
a man passes; first, the physical world;
secondly, an intermediate state into
which he passes at death; thirdly, the
heavenly world. These three worlds are
universally believed in by educated Christians;
only the uninstructed imagine that a
man passes from his death-bed into the
final state of beatitude. But there is
some difference of opinion as to the
nature of the intermediate world. The
Roman Catholic names it Purgatory, and
believes that every soul passes into
it, save that of the Saint, the man who
has reached perfection, or that of a
man who has died in "mortal sin".
The great mass of humanity pass into
a purifying region, wherein a man remains
for a period varying in length according
to the sins he has committed, [Page
209] only passing out of it
into the heavenly world when he has become
pure. The various communities that are
called Protestant vary in their teachings
as to details, and mostly repudiate the
idea of post mortem purification;
but they agree broadly that there is
an intermediate state, sometimes spoken
of as "Paradise" or as a "waiting
period". The heavenly world is almost
universally, in modern Christendom, regarded
as a final state, with no very definite
or general idea as to its nature, or
as to the progress or stationary condition
of those attaining to it. In early Christianity
this heaven was considered to be, as
it really is, a stage in the progress
of the soul, re-incarnation in one form
or another, the pre-existence of the
soul, being then very generally taught.
The result was, of course that the heavenly
state was a temporary condition, though
often a very prolonged one, lasting for "an
age" — as stated in the Greek
of the New Testament, the age being ended
by the return of the man for the next
stage of his continuing life and progress
- and not "everlasting", as
in the mistranslation of the English
authorised version.[ This mistranslation
was a very natural one, as the translation
was made in the seventeenth century,
and all idea of the preexistence of the
soul and of its evolution had long faded
out of Christendom, save in the teachings
of a few sects regarded as heretical
and persecuted by the Roman Catholic
Church. [Page 210]
In
order to complete the outline necessary
for the understanding of the Resurrection
and Ascension, we must see how these
various bodies are developed in the higher
evolution.
The physical body is
in a constant state of flux, its minute
particles being continually renewed,
so that it is ever building; and as it
is composed of the food we eat, the liquids
we drink, the air we breathe, and particles
drawn from our physical surroundings,
both people and things, we can steadily
purify it, by choosing its materials
well, and thus make it an ever purer
vehicle through which to act, receptive
of subtler vibrations, responsive to
purer desires, to nobler and more elevated
thoughts. For this reason all who aspired
to attain to the Mysteries were subjected
to rules of diet, ablution, etc., and
were desired to be very careful as to
the people with whom they associated,
and the places to which they went.
The
desire body also changes, in similar
fashion, but the materials for it are
expelled and drawn in by the play of
the desires, arising from the feelings,
passions, and emotions. If these are
coarse, the materials built into the
desire [Page 211] body
are also coarse, while as these are purified,
the desire body grows subtle and becomes
very sensitive to the higher influences.
In proportion as a man dominates his
lower nature, and becomes unselfish in
his wishes, feelings, and emotions, as
he makes his love for those around him
less selfish and grasping, he is purifying
this higher vehicle of consciousness;
the result is that when out of the body
in sleep he has higher, purer, and more
instructive experiences, and when he
leaves the physical body at death he
passes swiftly through the intermediate
state, the desire body disintegrating
with great rapidity, and not delaying
him in his onward journey.
The
mental body is similarly being built
now in this case by thoughts. It will
be the vehicle of consciousness in the
heavenly world, but is being built now
by aspirations, by imagination, reason,
judgment, artistic faculties, by the
use of all the mental powers. Such as
the man makes it, so must he wear it,
and the length and richness of his heavenly
state depend on the kind of mental body
he has built during his life on earth.
As
a man enters the higher evolution, this
body comes into independent activity
on this side of death, and he gradually
becomes conscious of his heavenly life,
even amid the whirl of mundane [Page
212] existence. Then he becomes "the
Son of man which is in heaven", [S.John,
iii, 13.] who can speak with the
authority of knowledge on heavenly things.
When the man begins to live the life
of the Son, having passed on to the Path
of Holiness, he lives in heaven while
remaining on earth, coming into conscious
possession and use of this heavenly body.
And inasmuch as heaven is not far away
from us, but surrounds us on every side,
and we are only shut out from it by our
incapacity to feel its vibrations, not
by their absence; inasmuch as those vibrations
are playing upon us at every moment of
our lives; all that is needed to be in
Heaven is to become conscious of those
vibrations. We become conscious of them
with the vitalising, the organising,
the evolution of this heavenly body,
which, being builded out of the heavenly
materials, answers to the vibrations
of the matter of the heavenly world.
Hence the "Son of man" is ever
in heaven. But we know that the "Son
of man" is a term applied to the
Initiate, not to the Christ risen and
glorified but to the Son while he is
yet "being made perfect". [Heb.
v, 9]
During the stages
of evolution that lead up to and include
the Probationary Path, the first division
of the spiritual body — the Causal
Body [Page 213] — develops
rapidly, and enables the man, after death,
to rise into the second heaven. After
the Second Birth, the birth of the Christ
in man, begins the building of the Bliss
Body "in the heavens". This
is the body of the Christ, developing
during the days of His service on earth,
and, as it develops, the consciousness
of the "Son of God" becomes
more and more marked, and the coming
union with the Father illuminates the
unfolding Spirit.
In the Christian
Mysteries — as in the ancient Egyptian,
Chaldean, and others — there was
an outer symbolism which expressed the
stages through which the man was passing.
He was brought into the chamber of Initiation,
and was stretched on the ground with
his arms extended, sometimes on a cross
of wood, sometimes merely on the stone
floor, in the posture of a crucified
man. He was then touched with the thyrsus
on the heart — the "spear" of
the crucifixion — and, leaving
the body, he passed into the worlds beyond,
the body falling into a deep trance,
the death of the crucified. The body
was placed in a sarcophagus of stone,
and there left, carefully guarded. Meanwhile
the man himself was treading first the
strange obscure regions called "the
heart of the earth", and thereafter
the [Page 214] heavenly
mount, where he put on the perfected
bliss body, now fully organised as a
vehicle of consciousness. In that he
returned to the body of flesh, to re-animate
it. The cross bearing that body, or the
entranced and rigid body, if no cross
had been used, was lifted out of the
sarcophagus and placed on a sloping surface,
facing the east, ready for the rising
of the sun on the third day. At the moment
that the rays of the sun touched the
face, the Christ, the perfected Initiate
or Master, re-entered the body, glorifying
it by the bliss body He was wearing,
changing the body of flesh by contact
with the body of bliss, giving it new
properties, new powers, new capacities,
transmuting it into His own likeness.
That was the Resurrection of the Christ,
and thereafter the body of flesh itself
was changed, and took on a new nature.
This
is why the sun has ever been taken as
the symbol of the rising Christ, and
why, in Easter hymns, there is constant
reference to the rising of the Sun of
Righteousness. So also is it written
of the triumphant Christ: "I am
He that liveth and was dead; and behold,
I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have
the keys of hell and of death".[ Rev.,
i, 18.] All the powers of the
lower worlds [Page 215] have
been taken under the dominion of the
Son, who has triumphed gloriously; over
Him death no more has power, "He
holdeth life and death in His strong
hand". [H. P. Blavatsky. The
Voice of the Silence, p. 90, 5th
Edition.] He is the risen Christ,
the Christ triumphant.
The Ascension
of the Christ was the Mystery of the
third part of the spiritual body, the
putting on of the Vesture of Glory, preparatory
to the union of the Son with the Father,
of man with God, when the Spirit re-entered
the glory it had "before the world
was". [S.John, xvii, 5. ] Then
the triple Spirit becomes one, knows
itself eternal, and the Hidden God is
found. That is imaged in the doctrine
of the Ascension, so far as the individual
is concerned.
The Ascension for
humanity is when the whole race has attained
the Christ condition, the state of the
Son, and that Son becomes one with the
Father, and God is all in all. That is
the goal, prefigured in the triumph of
the Initiate, but reached only when the
human race is perfected, and when "the
great orphan Humanity" is no longer
an orphan, but consciously recognises
itself as the Son of God. [Page
216]
Thus studying
the doctrines of the Atonement, the Resurrection,
and the Ascension, we reach the truths
unfolded concerning them in the Lesser
Mysteries, and we begin to understand
the full truth of the apostolic teaching
that Christ was not a unique personality,
but "the first fruits of them that
slept", [1 Cor., xv, 20] and
that every man was to become a Christ.
Not then was the Christ regarded as an
external Saviour, by whose imputed righteousness
men were to be saved from divine wrath.
There was current in the Church the glorious
and inspiring teaching that He was but
the first fruits of humanity, the model
that every man should reproduce in himself,
the life that all should share. The Initiates
have ever been regarded as these first
fruits, the promise of a race made perfect.
To the early Christian, Christ was the
living symbol of his own divinity, the
glorious fruit of the seed he bore in
his own heart. Not to be saved by an
external Christ, but to be glorified
into an inner Christ, was the teaching
of esoteric Christianity, of the Lesser
Mysteries. The stage of discipleship
was to pass into that of Sonship. The
life of the Son was to be lived among
men till it was closed by the Resurrection, [Page
217] and the glorified Christ
became one of the perfected Saviours
of the world.
How far greater
a Gospel than the one of modern days
! Placed beside that grandiose ideal
of esoteric Christianity, the exoteric
teaching of the churches seems narrow
and poor indeed. [Page
218]
CHAPTER
9
THE
TRINITY
ALL fruitful
study of the Divine Existence must
start from the affirmation that
it is One. All the Sages have thus
proclaimed It; every religion has
thus affirmed It; every philosophy
thus posits It — "One
only without a second".[Chhãndogyopanishat,
VI, ii, 1]"Hear, O
Israel!" cried Moses, "The
Lord our God is one Lord". [Deut.,
vi, 4. ] "To us there
is but one God", [I
Cor., viii, 6. ] declares
S. Paul. "There is no God
but God", affirms the founder
of Islam, and makes the phrase
the symbol of his faith. One Existence
unbounded, known in Its fullness
only to Itself — the word
It seems more reverent and inclusive
than He, and is therefore used.
That is the Eternal Darkness, out
of which is born the Light. [Page
219]
But as the
Manifested God, the One appears
as Three. A Trinity of Divine Beings,
One as God, Three as manifested
Powers. This also has ever been
declared, and the truth is so vital
in its relation to man and his
evolution that it is one which
ever forms an essential part of
the Lesser Mysteries.
Among
the Hebrews, in consequence of
their anthropomorphising tendencies,
the doctrine was kept secret, but
the Rabbis studied and worshipped
the Ancient of Days, from whom
came forth the Wisdom, from whom
the Understanding — Kether,
Chochmah, Binah, these formed the
Supreme Trinity, the shining forth
in time of the One beyond time.
The Book of the Wisdom of Solomon
refers to this teaching, making
Wisdom a Being. " According
to Maurice, ' The first Sephira,
who is denominated Kether the Crown,
Kadrnon the pure Light, and En
Soph the Infinite, [ An
error: En, or Ain, Soph is not
one of the Trinity, but the One
Existence, manifested in the Three;
nor is Kadrnon, or Adam Kadmon,
one Sephira, but their totality. ] is
the omnipotent Father of the universe.
. . . The second is the Chochmah,
whom we have sufficiently proved,
both from sacred and Rabbinical
writings, to be the creative Wisdom.
The third is the Binah, or heavenly
Intelligence, [Page
220] whence the Egyptians
had their Cneph, and Plato his Nous
Demiurgos. He is the Holy Spirit
who . . . pervades, animates, and
governs this boundless universe'.[Quoted
in Williamson's The Great Law,
pp. 201, 202.]
The
bearing of this doctrine on Christian
teaching is indicated by Dean Milman
in his History of Christianity.
He says: "This Being [the
Word or the Wisdom] was more or
less distinctly impersonated, according
to the more popular or more philosophic,
the more material or the more abstract,
notions of the age or people. This
was the doctrine from the Ganges,
or even the shores of the Yellow
Sea, to the Ilissus; it was the
fundamental principle of the Indian
religion and the Indian philosophy;
it was the basis of Zoroastrianism;
it was pure Platonism ; it was
the Platonic Judaism of the Alexandrian
school. Many fine passages might
be quoted from Philo on the impossibility
that the first self-existing Being
should become cognisable to the
sense of man; and even in Palestine,
no doubt, John the Baptist and
our Lord Himself spoke no new doctrine,
but rather the common sentiment
of the more enlightened, when they
declared ' that no man had seen
God at any time. In conformity
with this principle the Jews, in
the [Page 221] interpretation
of the older Scriptures, instead
of direct and sensible communication
from the one great Deity, had interposed
either one or more intermediate
beings as the channels of communication.
According to one accredited tradition
alluded to by S. Stephen, the law
was delivered ' by the disposition
of angels'; according to another
this office was delegated to a
single angel, sometimes called
the Angel of the Law (see Gal.,
iii, 19); at others the Metatron.
But the more ordinary representative,
as it were, of God, to the sense
and mind of man, was the Memra,
or the Divine Word; and it is remarkable
that the same appellation is found
in the Indian, the Persian, the
Platonic, and the Alexandrian systems.
By the Targumists, the earliest
Jewish commentators on the Scriptures,
this term had been already applied
to the Messiah; nor is it necessary
to observe the manner in which
it has been sanctified by its introduction
into the Christian scheme".[H.
H. Milman. The History of Christianity,
1867, pp. 10-1-2.]
As
above said by the learned Dean,
the idea of the Word, the Logos,
was universal, and it formed part
of the idea of a Trinity. Among
the Hindus, the philosophers speak
of the manifested Brahman [Page
222] as Sat-Chit-Ananda — Existence,
Intelligence, and Bliss. Popularly,
the Manifested God is a Trinity;
Shiva, the Beginning and the End;
Vishnu, the Preserver; Brahmã,
the Creator of the Universe. The
Zoroastrian faith presents a similar
Trinity; Ahuramazdao, the Great
One, the First; then "the
twins", the dual Second Person — for
the Second Person in a Trinity
is ever dual, deteriorated in modern
days into an opposing God and Devil — and
the Universal Wisdom, Armaiti.
In Northern Buddhism we find Ami-tabhã,
the boundless Light; Avalokiteshvara,
the source of incarnations, and
the Universal Mind, Mandjusri.
In Southern Buddhism the idea of
God has faded away, but with significant
tenacity the triplicity re-appears
as that in which the Southern Buddhist
takes his refuge — the Buddha,
the Dharma (the Doctrine), the
Sangha (the Order). But the Buddha
Himself is sometimes worshipped
as a Trinity; on a stone in Buddha
Gaya is inscribed a salutation
to Him as an incarnation of the
Eternal One, and it is said: "Om!
Thou art Brahma, Vishnu, and Mahesha
(Shiva) .... I adore Thee, who
art celebrated by a thousand names
and under various forms, in the
shape of Buddha, the God of Mercy". [ Asiatic
Researches, i, 285.] [Page
223]
In extinct
religions the same idea of a Trinity
is found. In Egypt it dominated
all religious worship. "We
have a hieoroglyphical inscription
in the British Museum as early
as the reign of Senechus of the
eighth century before the Christian
era, showing that the doctrine
of Trinity in Unity already formed
part of their religion". [S.
Sharpe. Egyptian Mythology and
Egyptian Christology, p. 14. ] This
is true of a far earlier date.
Râ, Osiris, and Horus formed
one widely worshipped Trinity;
Osiris, Isis, and Horus were worshipped
at Abydos; other names are given
in different cities, and the triangle
is the frequently used symbol of
the Triune God. The idea which
underlay these Trinities, however
named, is shown in a passage quoted
from Marutho, in which an oracle,
rebuking the pride of Alexander
the Great, speaks of: "First
God, then the Word, and with Them
the Spirit". [See Williamson's The
Great Law, p. 196. ]
In
Chaldea, Anu, Ea, and Bel were
the Supreme Trinity, Anu being
the Origin of all, Ea the Wisdom,
and Bel the creative Spirit. Of
China Williamson remarks: "In
ancient China the emperors used
to sacrifice every third year to
' Him who is one and three.' There
was a Chinese [Page
224] saying,' Fo is
one person but has three forms.'
. . . In the lofty philosophical
system known in China as Taoism,
a trinity also figures : ' Eternal
Reason produced One, One produced
Two, Two produced Three, and Three
produced all things,' which, as
Le Compte goes on to say, seems
to show as if they had some knowledge
of the Trinity' ".[Loc.
Git., pp. 208, 209. ]
In
the Christian doctrine of the Trinity
we find a complete agreement with
other faiths as to the functions
of the three Divine Persons, the
word Person coming from persona,
a mask, that which covers something,
the mask of the One Existence,
Its Self-revelation under a form.
The Father is the Origin and End
of all; the Son is dual in His
nature, and is the Word, or the
Wisdom; the Holy Spirit is the
creative Intelligence, that brooding
over the chaos of primeval matter
organises it into the materials
out of which forms can be constructed.
It
is this identity of functions under
so many varying names which shows
that we have here not a mere outer
likeness, but an expression of
an inner truth. There is something
of which this triplicity is a manifestation,
something that can be traced in
nature and in evolution, and which, [Page
225] being recognised,
will render intelligible the growth
of man, the stages of his evolving
life. Further, we find that in
the universal language of symbolism
the Persons are distinguished by
certain emblems, and may be recognised
by these under diversity of forms
and names.
But there is
one other point that must be remembered
ere we leave the exoteric statement
of the Trinity—that in connection
with all these Trinities there
is a fourth fundamental manifestation,
the Power of the God, and this
has always a feminine form. In
Hinduism each Person in the Trinity
has His manifested Power, the One
and these six aspects making up
the sacred Seven. With many of
the Trinities one feminine form
appears, then ever specially connected
with the Second Person, and then
there is the sacred Quaternary.
Let
us now see the inner truth.
The
One becomes manifest as the First.
Being, the Self-Existent Lord,
the Root of all, the Supreme Father;
the word Will, or Power, seems
best to express this primary Self-revealing,
since until there is Will to manifest
there can be no manifestation,
and until there is Will manifested,
impulse is lacking for further
unfoldment. The universe may be
said to be rooted in the [Page
226] divine Will. Then
follows the second aspect of the
One — Wisdom; Power is guided
by Wisdom, and therefore it is
written that "without Him
was not anything made that is made";[S.
John, i, 3. ] Wisdom is
dual in its nature, as will presently
be seen. When the aspects of Will
and Wisdom are revealed, a third
aspect must follow to make them
effective — Creative Intelligence,
the divine mind in Action. A Jewish
prophet writes: " He hath
made the earth by His Power, He
hath established the world by His
Wisdom; and hath stretched out
the heaven by His Understanding," [Jer.,
li,15] the reference to
the three functions being very
clear.[See Ante,
pp. 155, 156. ] These Three
are inseparable, indivisible, three
aspects of One. Their functions
may be thought of separately, for
the sake of clearness, but cannot
be disjoined. Each is necessary
to each, and each is present in
each. In the First Being, Will,
Power, is seen as predominant,
as characteristic, but Wisdom and
Creative Action are also present;
in the Second Being, Wisdom is
seen as predominant, but Power
and Creative Action are none the
less inherent in Him; in the Third
Being, Creative Action is seen
as predominant, but Power and Wisdom
are [Page 227] ever
also to be seen. And though the
words First, Second, Third are
used, because the Beings are thus
manifested in Time, in the order
of Self-unfolding, yet in Eternity
they are known as interdependent
and co-equal, "None is greater
or less than Another". [Athanasian
Creed. a Rev iv 8 ]
This
Trinity is the divine Self, the
divine Spirit, the Manifested God,
He that "was and is and is
to come", [Rev., iv,8] and
He is the root of the fundamental
triplicity in life, in consciousness.
But
we saw that there was a Fourth
Person, or in some religions a
second Trinity, feminine, the Mother.
This is That which makes manifestation
possible, That which eternally
in the One is the root of limitation
and division, and which, when manifested,
is called Matter. This is the divine
Not-Self, the divine Matter, the
manifested
Nature. Regarded
as One, She is the Fourth, making
possible the activity of the Three,
the Field of Their operations by
virtue of Her infinite divisibility,
at once the "Handmaid of the
Lord", [S. Luke, i,38. ] and
also His Mother, yielding of Her
substance to form His Body, the
universe, when overshadowed by
His power.[Ibid.,
35 ] Regarded carefully
She is seen to be triple also,
existing in three [Page
228] inseparable aspects,
without which She could not be.
These are Stability- Inertia or
Resistance-Motion, and Rhythm;
the fundamental or essential qualities
of Matter, these are called. They
alone render Spirit effective,
and have therefore been regarded
as the manifested Powers of the
Trinity. Stability or Inertia affords
a basis, the fulcrum for the lever;
Motion is then rendered manifest,
but could make only chaos; then
Rhythm is imposed, and there is
Matter in vibration, capable of
being shaped and moulded When the
three qualities are in equilibrium
there is the One, the Virgin Matter,
unproductive. When the power of
the Highest overshadows Her, and
the breath of the Spirit comes
upon Her, the qualities are thrown
out of equilibrium and She becomes
the divine Mother of the worlds.
The
first interaction is between Her
and the Third Person of the Trinity;
by His action She becomes capable
of giving birth to form. Then is
revealed the Second Person, who
clothes Himself in the material
thus provided, and thus becomes
the Mediator, linking in His own
Person Spirit and Matter, the Archetype
of all forms. Only through Him
does the First Person become revealed,
as the Father of all Spirits. [Page
229]
It is now
possible to see why the Second
Person of the Trinity of Spirit
is ever dual; He is the One who
clothes Himself in Matter, in whom
the twin-halves of Deity appear
in union, not as one. Hence also
is He Wisdom; for Wisdom on the
side of Spirit is the Pure Reason
that knows itself as the One Self
and knows all things in that Self,
and on the side of Matter it is
Love, drawing the infinite diversity
of forms together, and making each
form a unit, not a mere heap of
particles — the principle
of attraction which holds the worlds
and all in them in a perfect order
and balance. This is the Wisdom
which is spoken of as "mightily
and sweetly ordering all things", [Book
of Wisdom, viii, 1 ] which
sustains and preserves the universe.
In
the world-symbols, found in every
religion, the Point — that
which has position only — has
been taken as a symbol of the First
Person in the Trinity. On this
symbol St. Clement of Alexandria
remarks that we abstract from a
body its properties, then depth,
then breadth, then length; "the
point which remains is a unit,
so to speak, having position; from
which if we abstract position,
there is the conception of unity".[Vol.
IV. Ante-Nicene Library. S. Clement
of Alexandria. Stromata,
bk. V, ch, ii.] He shines
out, as it were, from the infinite
Darkness, [Page
230] a Point of Light,
the centre of a future universe,
a Unit, in whom all exists inseparate;
the matter which is to form the
universe, the field of His work,
is marked out by the backward and
forward vibration of the Point
in every direction, a vast sphere,
limited by His Will, His Power.
This is the making of "the
earth by His Power", spoken
of by Jeremiah.[See Ante,
226. ] Thus the full symbol
is a Point within a sphere, represented
usually as a Point within a circle.
The Second Person is represented
by a Line, a diameter of this circle,
a single complete vibration of
the Point, and this Line is equally
in every direction within the sphere;
this Line dividing the circle in
twain signifies also His duality,
that in Him Matter and Spirit — a
unity in the First Person — are
visibly two, though in union. The
Third Person is represented by
a Cross formed by two diameters
at right angles to each other within
the circle, the second line of
the Cross separating the upper
part of the circle from the lower.
This is the Greek Cross. [See Ante,
pp. 177, 178.. ]
When
the Trinity is represented as a
Unity, the Triangle is used, either
inscribed within a circle, or free.
The universe is symbolised by two [Page
231] triangles interlaced,
the Trinity of Spirit with the
apex of the triangle upward, the
Trinity of Matter with the apex
of the triangle downward, and if
colours are used, the first is
white, yellow, golden or flame-coloured,
and the second black, or some dark
shade.
The kosmic process
can now be readily followed. The
One has become Two, and the Two
Three, and the Trinity is revealed.
The Matter of the universe is marked
out and awaits the action of Spirit.
This is the "in the beginning" of
Genesis, when "God created
the heaven and the earth", [Gen.,
i, 1.] a statement further
elucidated by the repeated phrases
that He "laid the foundations
of the earth"; [Job,
xxxviii, 4; Zech., xii,1: etc ] we
have here the marking out of the
material, but a mere chaos, "without
form and void". [Gen.,
i, 2. ]
On this
begins the action of the Creative
Intelligence, the Holy Spirit,
who "moved upon the face of
the waters", [Gen.,
i, 2. ]the vast ocean of
matter. Thus His was the first
activity, though He was the Third
Person — a point of great
importance.
In the Mysteries
this work was shown in its detail
as the preparation of the matter
of the universe, the formation
of atoms, the drawing of these
together into aggregates, and the
grouping [Page
232] of these together
into elements, and of these again
into gaseous, liquid, and solid
compounds. This work includes not
only the kind of matter called
physical, but also all the subtle
states of matter in the invisible
worlds. He further as the "Spirit
of Understanding" conceived
the forms into which the prepared
matter should be shaped, not building
the forms, but by the action of
the Creative Intelligence producing
the ideas of them, the heavenly
prototypes, as they are often called.
This is the work referred to when
it is written, He " stretched
out the heaven by His Understanding".[ See Ante,
p.226.]
The work
of the Second Person follows that
of the Third. He by virtue of His
Wisdom "established the world", [Ibid. ] building
all globes and all things upon
them, "all things were made
by Him".[S. John, i,
3. ] He is the organising
Life of the worlds, and all beings
are rooted in Him.[Bhagavad-Gita,
ix, 4] The life of the Son
thus manifested in the matter prepared
by the Holy Spirit — again
the great "Myth" of the
Incarnation — is the life
that builds up, preserves, and
maintains all forms, for He is
the Love, the attracting power,
that gives cohesion to forms, enabling
them to grow without falling [Page
233] apart, the Preserver,
the Supporter, the Saviour. That
is why all must be subject to the
Son, [I Cor,, xr, 27, 28. ] all
must be gathered up in Him, and
why "no man cometh unto the
Father but by" Him.[S.
John, xiv, 6. See also the further
meaning of this text on p. 234.]
For
the work of the First Person follows
that of the Second, as that of
the Second follows that of the
Third. He is spoken of as "the
Father of Spirits", [Heb.,
xii, 9. ] the "God
of the Spirits of all flesh",[Numb.,
xvi, 22. ] and His is the
gift of the divine Spirit, the
true Self in man. The human Spirit
is the outpoured divine Life of
the Father, poured into the vessel
prepared by the Son, out of the
materials vivified by the Spirit.
And this Spirit in man, being from
the Father — from whom came
forth the Son and the Holy Spirit — is
a Unity like Himself, with the
three aspects in One, and man is
thus truly made "in our image,
after our likeness", [Gen.,
i, 26 ] and is able to become "perfect,
even as your Father which is in
heaven is perfect".[ S.
Matt., v, 48.]
Such
is the kosmic process, and in human
evolution it is repeated; "as
above, so below".
The
Trinity of the Spirit in man, being
in the divine likeness, must show
out the divine [Page
234] characteristics,
and thus we find in him Power,
which, whether in its higher form
of Will or its lower form of Desire,
gives the impulse to his evolution.
We find also in him Wisdom, the
Pure Reason which has Love as its
expression in the world of forms,
and lastly Intelligence, or Mind,
the active shaping energy. And
in man also we find that the manifestation
of these in his evolution is from
the third to the second, and from
the second to the first. The mass
of humanity is unfolding the mind,
evolving the intelligence, and
we can see its separative action
everywhere, isolating, as it were,
the human atoms and developing
each severally, so that they may
be fit materials for building up
a divine Humanity. To this point
only has the race arrived, and
here it is still working.
As
we study a small minority of our
race, we see that the second aspect
of the divine Spirit in man is
appearing, and we speak of it in
Christendom as the Christ in man.
Its evolution lies, as we have
seen, beyond the first of the Great
Initiations, and Wisdom and Love
are the marks of the Initiate,
shining out more and more as he
develops this aspect of the Spirit.
Here again is it true that "no
man cometh to the Father but by
Me", for only when the life
of the Son is touching on completion
can He pray: "Now, 0 Father, [Page
235] glorify Thou Me
with Thine own Self, with the glory
which I had with Thee before the
world was". [S.John,
xvii,5] Then the Son ascends
to the Father and becomes one with
Him in the divine glory; He manifests
self-existence, the existence inherent
in his divine nature, unfolded
from seed to flower, for "as
the Father hath life in Himself,
so hath He given to the Son to
have life in Himself".[Ibid, v,26] He
becomes a living self-conscious
Centre in the Life of God, a Centre
able to exist as such, no longer
bound by the limitations of his
earlier life, expanding to divine
consciousness, while keeping the
identity of his life unshaken,
a living, fiery Centre in the divine
Flame.
In this evolution
now lies the possibility of divine
Incarnations in the future, as
this evolution in the past has
rendered possible divine Incarnations
in our own world. These living
Centres do not lose Their identity,
nor the memory of Their past, of
aught that They have experienced
in the long climb upwards; and
such a Self-conscious Being can
come forth from the Bosom of the
Father, and reveal Himself for
the helping of the world. He has
maintained the union in Himself
of Spirit and Matter, the duality
of the [Page 236] Second
Person — all divine Incarnations
in all religions are therefore
connected with the Second Person
in the Trinity — and hence
can readily re-clothe Himself for
physical manifestation, and again
become Man. This nature of the
Mediator He has retained, and is
thus a link between the celestial
and terrestrial Trinities, "God
with us". [S. Matt.,
i, 22 ] He has ever been
called.
Such a Being, the
glorious fruit of a past universe,
can come into the present world
with all the perfection of His
divine Wisdom and Love, with all
the memory of His past, able by
virtue of that memory to be the
perfect Helper of every living
Being, knowing every stage because
He has lived it, able to help at
every point because He has experienced
all. ''In that He Himself hath
suffered being tempted, He is able
to succour them that are tempted". [Heb.,
ii, 18. ]
It is
in the humanity behind Him that
lies this possibility of divine
Incarnation; He comes down, having
climbed up, in order to help others
to climb the ladder. And as we
understand these truths, and something
of the meaning of the Trinity,
above and below, what was once
a mere hard unintelligible dogma
becomes a living and [Page
237] vivifying truth.
Only by the existence of the Trinity
in man is human evolution intelligible,
and we see how man evolves the
life of the intellect and then
the life of the Christ. On that
fact mysticism is based, and our
sure hope that we shall know God.
Thus have the Sages taught, and
as we tread the Path they show,
we find that their testimony is
true. [Page 238]
CHAPTER
10
PRAYER
[Much
of this chapter has already appeared
in an earlier work by the author
entitled. Some Problems of Life].
WHAT
is sometimes called "the modern
spirit" is exceedingly antagonistic
to prayer, failing to see any causal
nexus between the uttering of a
petition and the happening of an
event, whereas the religious spirit
is as strongly attached to it,
and finds its very life in prayer.
Yet even the religious man sometimes
feels uneasy as to the rationale
of prayer; is he teaching the All-wise,
is he urging beneficence on the
All-Good, is he altering the will
of Him in "whom is no variableness,
neither shadow of turning? "[S.
James, i, 17. ] Yet he finds
in his own experience and in that
of others "answers to prayer" -
a definite sequence of a request
and a fulfilment. [Page
239]
Many of
these do not refer to subjective
experiences, but to hard facts
of the so-called objective world.
A man has prayed for money, and
the post has brought him the required
amount; a woman has prayed for
food, and food has been brought
to her door. In connection with
charitable undertakings, especially,
there is plenty of evidence of
help prayed for in urgent need,
and of speedy and liberal response.
On the other hand, there is also
plenty of evidence of prayers left
unanswered; of the hungry starving
to death, of the child snatched
from its mother's arms by disease,
despite the most passionate appeals
to God. Any true view of prayer
must take into account all these
facts.
Nor is this all.
There are many facts in this experience
which are strange and puzzling.
A prayer that perhaps is trivial
meets with an answer, while another
on an important matter fails; a
passing trouble is relieved, while
a prayer poured out to save a passionately
beloved life finds no response.
It seems almost impossible for
the ordinary student to discover
the law according to which a prayer
is or is not productive.
The
first thing necessary in seeking
to understand this law is to analyse
prayer itself, for the [Page
240] word is used to
cover various activities of the
consciousness, and prayers cannot
be dealt with as though they formed
a simple whole. There are prayers
which are petitions for definite
worldly advantages, for the supply
of physical necessities — prayers
for food, clothing, money, employment,
success in business, recovery from
illness, etc. These may be grouped
together as Class A. Then we have
prayers for help in moral and intellectual
difficulties and for spiritual
growth — for the overcoming
of temptations, for strength, for
insight, for enlightenment. These
may be grouped as Class B. Lastly,
there are the prayers that ask
for nothing, that consist in meditation
on and adoration of the divine
Perfection, in intense aspiration
for union with God — the
ecstasy of the mystic, the meditation
of the sage, the soaring rapture
of the saint. This is the true "communion
between the Divine and the human",
when the man pours himself out
in love and veneration for THAT
which is inherently attractive,
that compels the love of the heart.
These we will call Class C.
In
the invisible worlds there exist
many kinds of Intelligences, which
come into relationship with man,
a veritable Jacob's ladder, on
which the Angels of God ascend
and descend, and above [Page
241] which stands the
Lord Himself.[Gen- xxviii
12,13 ] Some of these Intelligences
are mighty spiritual Powers, others
are exceedingly limited beings,
inferior in consciousness to man.
This occult side of Nature - of
which more will presently be said [See
Chapter xii ] — is
a fact recognised by all religions.
All the world is filled with living
things, invisible to fleshly eyes.
The invisible worlds interpenetrate
the visible, and crowds of intelligent
beings throng round us on every
side. Some of these are accessible
to human requests, and others are
amenable to the human will. Christianity
recognises the existence of the
higher classes of Intelligences
under the general name of Angels,
and teaches that they are ministering
spirits, sent forth to minister",[Heb.,
i, 14] but what is their
ministry what the nature of their
work, what their relationship to
human beings, all that was part
of the instruction given in the
Lesser Mysteries, as the actual
communication with them was enjoyed
in the Greater, but in modern days
these truths have sunk into the
background, except the little that
is taught in the Greek and Roman
communions. For the Protestant, "the
ministry of angels" is little
more than a phrase. In addition
to all these, man [Page
242] is himself a constant
creator of invisible beings, for
the vibrations of his thoughts
and desires create forms of subtle
matter the only life of which is
the thought or the desire which
ensouls them; he thus creates an
army of invisible servants, who
range through the invisible worlds
seeking to do his will. Yet, again,
there are in these worlds human
helpers, who work there in their
subtle bodies while their physical
bodies are sleeping, whose attentive
ear may catch a cry for help. And
to crown all, there is the ever-present,
ever-conscious Life of God Himself,
potent and responsive at every
point of His realm, of Him without
whose knowledge not a sparrow falleth
to the ground, [S. Matt,
x, 29] not a dumb creature
thrills in joy or pain, not a child
laughs or sobs — that all-pervading,
all-embracing, all-sustaining Life
and Love, in which we live and
move.[Acts, xvii, 28. ] As
nought that can give pleasure or
pain can touch the human body without
the sensory nerves carrying the
message of its impact to the brain-centres,
and as there thrills down from
those centres through the motor
nerves the answer that welcomes
or repels, so does every vibration
in the universe, which is His body,
touch the consciousness of God,
and draw thence responsive [Page
243] action. Nerve-cells,
nerve-threads, and muscular fibres
may be the agents of feeling and
moving, but it is the man that
feels and acts; so may myriads
of Intelligences be the agents,
but it is God who knows and answers.
Nothing can be so small as not
to affect that delicate omnipresent
consciousness, nothing so vast
as to transcend it. We are so limited
that the very idea of such an all-embracing
consciousness staggers and confounds
us; yet perhaps a gnat might be
as hard bestead if he tried to
measure the consciousness of Pythagoras.
Professor Huxley, in a remarkable
passage, has imagined the possibility
of the existence of beings rising
higher and higher in intelligence,
the consciousness ever expanding,
and the reaching of a stage as
much above the human as the human
is above that of the black-beetle. [T.
H. Huxley. Essays on Some Controverted
Questions Page 36] That
is not a flight of the scientific
imagination, but a description
of a fact. There is a Being whose
consciousness is present at every
point of His universe, and therefore
can be affected from any point.
That consciousness is not only
vast in its field, but inconceivably
acute, not diminished in delicate
capacity to respond because it
stretches its vast area in every
direction, [Page
244] but is more responsive
than a more limited consciousness,
more perfect in understanding than
the more restricted. So far from
it being the case that the more
exalted the Being the more difficult
would it be to reach His consciousness,
the very reverse is true. The more
exalted the Being, the more easily
is His consciousness affected.
Now
this all-pervading Life is everywhere
utilising as channels all the embodied
lives to which He has given birth,
and any one of them may be used
as an agent of that all-conscious
Will. In order that that Will may
express itself in the outer world,
a means of expression must be found,
and these beings, in proportion
to their receptivity, offer the
necessary channels, and become
the intermediary workers between
one point of the kosmos and another.
They act as the motor nerves of
His body, and bring about the required
action.
Let us now take
the classes into which we have
divided prayers, and see the methods
by which they will be answered.
When
a man utters a prayer of Class
A there are several means by which
his prayer may be answered. Such
a man is simple in his nature,
with a conception of God natural,
inevitable, at the stage of evolution
in which he is; he regards [Page
245] Him as the supplier
of his own needs, in close and
immediate touch with his daily
necessities, and he turns to Him
for his daily bread as naturally
as a child turns to his father
or mother. A typical instance of
this is the case of George Müller,
of Bristol, before he was known
to the world as a philanthropist,
when he was beginning his charitable
work, and was without friends or
money. He prayed for food for the
children who had no resource save
his bounty, and money always came
sufficient for the immediate needs.
What had happened ? His prayer
was a strong, energetic desire,
and that desire creates a form,
of which it is the life and directing
energy. That vibrating, living
creature has but one idea, the
idea that ensouls it — help
is wanted, food is wanted; and
it ranges the subtle world, seeking.
A charitable man desires to give
help to the needy, is seeking opportunity
to give. As the magnet to soft
iron, so is such a person to the
desire-form, and it is attracted
to him. It rouses in his brain
vibrations identical with its own — George
Müller,
his orphanage, its needs — and
he sees the outlet for his charitable
impulse, draws a cheque, and sends
it. Quite naturally, George Müller
would say that God put it into
the heart of such a one to give
the needed help. In the deepest
sense of the words that is true. [Page
246] since there is
no life, no energy, in His universe
that does not come from God; but
the intermediate agency, according
to the divine laws, is the desire-form
created by the prayer.
The
result could be obtained equally
well by a deliberate exercise of
the will, without any prayer, by
a person who understood the mechanism
concerned, and the way to put it
in motion. Such a man would think
clearly of what he needed, would
draw to him the kind of subtle
matter best suited to his purpose
to clothe the thought, and by a
deliberate exercise of his will
would either send it to a definite
person to represent his need, or
to range his neighbourhood and
be attracted by a charitably disposed
person. There is here no prayer,
but a conscious exercise of will
and knowledge.
In the case
of most people, however, ignorant
of the forces of the invisible
worlds and unaccustomed to exercise
their wills, the concentration
of mind and the earnest desire
which are necessary for successful
action are far more easily reached
by prayer than by a deliberate
mental effort to put forth their
own strength. They would doubt
their own power, even if they understood
the theory, and doubt is fatal
to the exercise of the will. That
the person who [Page
247] prays does not
understand the machinery he sets
going in no wise affects the result.
A child who stretches out his hand
and grasps an object need not understand
anything of the working of the
muscles, nor of the electrical
and chemical changes set up by
the movement in muscles and nerves,
nor need he elaborately calculate
the distance of the object by measuring
the angle made by the optic axes
; he wills to take hold of the
thing he wants, and the apparatus
of his body obeys his will though
he does not even know of its existence.
So is it with the man who prays,
unknowing of the creative force
of his thought, of the living creature
he has sent out to do his bidding.
He acts as unconsciously as the
child, and like the child grasps
what he wants. In both cases God
is equally the primal Agent, all
power being from Him; in both cases
the actual work is done by the
apparatus provided by His laws.
But
this is not the only way in which
prayers of this class are answered.
Some one temporarily out of the
physical body and at work in the
invisible worlds, or a passing
Angel, may hear the cry for help,
and may then put the thought of
sending the required aid into the
brain of some charitable person. "The
thought of so-and-so [Page
248] came into my head
this morning", such a person
will say. "I dare say a cheque
would be useful to him". Very
many prayers are answered in this
way, the link between the need
and the supply being some invisible
Intelligence. Herein is part of
the ministry of the lower Angels,
and they will thus supply personal
necessities, as well as bring aid
to charitable undertakings.
The
failure of prayers of this class
is due to another hidden cause.
Every man has contracted debts
which have to be paid; his wrong
thoughts, wrong desires, and wrong
actions have built up obstacles
in his way, and sometimes even
hem him in as the walls of a prison-house.
A debt of wrong is discharged by
a payment of suffering; a man must
bear the consequences of the wrongs
he has wrought. A man condemned
to die of starvation by his own
wrong-doing in the past may hurl
his prayers against that destiny
in vain. The desire-form he creates
will seek but will not find; it
will be met and thrown back by
the current of past wrong. Here,
as everywhere, we are living in
a realm of law, and forces may
be modified or entirely frustrated
by the play of other forces with
which they come into contact. Two
exactly similar forces might be
applied to two exactly similar
balls; in one case, one other force
might [Page 249] be
applied to the ball, and it might
strike the mark aimed at; in the
other, a second force might strike
the ball and send it entirely out
of its course. And so with two
similar prayers ; one may go on
its way, unopposed and effect its
object; the other may be flung
aside by the far stronger force
of a past wrong. One prayer is
answered, the other unanswered;
but in both cases the result is
by law.
Let us consider
Class B. Prayers for help in moral
and intellectual difficulties have
a double result; they act directly
to attract help, and they re-act
on the person who prays. They draw
the attention of the Angels, of
the disciples working outside the
body, who are ever seeking to help
the bewildered mind, and counsel,
encouragement, illumination, are
thrown into the brain-consciousness,
thus giving the answer to prayer
in the most direct way. "And
he kneeled down and prayed .........
and there appeared an Angel unto
Him from heaven, strengthening
Him". [S. Luke, xxii,
41, 43.] Ideas are suggested
which clear away an intellectual
difficulty, or throw light on an
obscure moral problem, or the sweetest
comfort is poured into the distressed
heart, soothing its perturbations
and calming its anxieties. And
truly if no Angel were passing [Page
250] that way, the cry
of the distressed would reach the "Hidden
Heart of Heaven", and a messenger
would be sent to carry comfort,
some Angel, ever ready to fly swiftly
on feeling the impulse, bearing
the divine will to help.
There
is also what is sometimes called
a subjective answer to such prayers,
the re-action of the prayer on
the utterer. His prayer places
his heart and mind in the receptive
attitude, and this stills the lower
nature, and thus allows the strength
and illuminative power of the higher
to stream into it unchecked. The
currents of energy which normally
flow downwards, or outwards, from
the Inner Man, are, as a rule,
directed to the external world,
and are utilised in the ordinary
affairs of life by the brain-consciousness,
for the carrying on of its daily
activities. But when this brain-consciousness
turns away from the outer world,
and shutting its outward-going
doors, directs its gaze inwards;
when it deliberately closes itself
to the outer and opens itself to
the inner; then it becomes a vessel
able to receive and to hold, instead
of a mere conduit-pipe between
the interior and exterior worlds.
In the silence obtained by the
cessation of the noises of external
activities, the "still small
voice " of the Spirit can
make itself heard, and the [Page
251] concentrated attention
of the expectant mind enables it
to catch the soft whisper of the
Inner Self.
Even more markedly
does help come from without and
from within, when the prayer is
for spiritual enlightenment, for
spiritual growth. Not only do all
helpers, angelic and human, most
eagerly seek to forward spiritual
progress, seizing on every opportunity
offered by the upward-aspiring
soul; but the longing for such
growth liberates energy of a high
kind, the spiritual longing calling
forth an answer from the spiritual
realm. Once more the law of sympathetic
vibrations asserts itself, and
the note of lofty aspiration is
answered by a note of its own order,
by a liberation of energy of its
own kind, by a vibration synchronous
with itself. The divine Life is
ever pressing from above against
the limits that bind it, and when
the upward-rising force strikes
against those limits from below,
the separating wall is broken through,
and the divine Life floods the
Soul. When a man feels that inflow
of spiritual life, he cries: "My
prayer has been answered, and God
has sent down His Spirit into my
heart". Truly so; yet he rarely
understands that that Spirit is
ever seeking entrance, but that
coming to His own, His own receive
Him [Page 252] not. [S.
John, i, 11. ]"Behold,
I stand at the door, and knock:
if any man hear my voice, and open
the door, I will come in to him". [Rev.,
iii, 20. ]
The general
principle with regard to all prayers
of this class is that just in proportion
to the submergence of the personality
and the intensity of the upward
aspiration will be the answer from
the wider life within and without
us. We separate ourselves. If we
cease the separation and make ourselves
one with the greater, we find that
light and life and strength flow
into us. When the separate will
is turned away from its own objects
and set to serve the divine purpose,
then the strength of the Divine
pours into it. As a man swims against
the stream, he makes slow progress;
but with it, he is carried on by
all the force of the current. In
every department of Nature the
divine energies are working, and
everything that a man does he does
by means of the energies that are
working in the line along which
he desires to do; his greatest
achievements are wrought, not by
his own energies, but by the skill
with which he selects and combines
the forces that aid him, and neutralises
those that oppose him by those
that are favourable. Forces that
would whirl us away [Page
253] as straws in the
wind become our most effective
servants when we work with. them.
Is it then any wonder that in prayer,
as in everything else, the divine
energies become associated with
the man who, by his prayer, seeks
to work as part of the Divine?
This
highest form of prayer in Class
B merges almost imperceptibly into
Class C, where prayer loses its
petitionary character, and becomes
either a meditation on, or a worship
of, God. Meditation is the steady
quiet fixing of the mind on God,
whereby the lower mind is stilled
and presently left vacant, so that
the Spirit, escaping from it, rises
into contemplation of the divine
Perfection, and reflects within
himself the divine Image. "Meditation
is silent or unuttered prayer,
or as Plato expressed it: ' the
ardent turning of the Soul towards
the Divine; not to ask any particular
good (as in the common meaning
of prayer), but for good itself,
for the Universal Supreme Good". [H.
P. Blavatsky.Key to Theosophy,
p. 10. ]
This is
the prayer that, by thus liberating
the Spirit, is the means of union
between man and God. By the working
of the laws of thought a man becomes
that which he thinks, and when
he meditates on the divine perfections
he gradually [Page
254] reproduces in himself
that on which his mind is fixed.
Such a mind, shaped to the higher
and not the lower, cannot bind
the Spirit, and the freed Spirit
leaping upward to his source, prayer
is lost in union and separateness
is left behind.
Worship
also, the rapt adoration from which
all petition is absent, and which
seeks to pour itself forth in sheer
love of the Perfect, dimly sensed,
is a means — the easiest
means — of union with God.
In this the consciousness, limited
by the brain, contemplates in mute
ecstasy the Image it creates of
Him whom it knows to be beyond
imagining, and oft, rapt by the
intensity of his love beyond the
limits of the intellect, the man
as a free Spirit soars upwards
into realms where these limits
are transcended, and feels and
knows far more than on his return
he can tell in words or clothe
in form.
Thus the Mystic
gazes on the Beatific Vision; thus
the Sage rests in the calm of the
Wisdom that is beyond knowledge;
thus the Saint reaches the purity
wherein God is seen. Such prayer
irradiates the worshipper, and
from the mount of such high communion
descending to the plains of earth,
the very face of flesh shines with
supernal glory, translucent to
the flame that burns within. Happy
they who know the [Page
255] reality which no
words may convey to those who know
it not. Those whose eyes have seen "the
King in His beauty" [Is.,
xxxiii,17] will remember,
and they will understand.
When
prayer is thus understood, its
perennial necessity for all who
believe in religion will be patent,
and we see why its practice has
been so much advocated by all who
study the higher life. For the
student of the Lesser Mysteries
prayer should be of the kinds grouped
under Class B, and he should endeavour
to rise to the pure meditation
and worship of the last class,
eschewing altogether the lower
kinds. For him the teaching of
lamblichus on this subject is useful,
lamblichus says that prayers "produce
an indissoluble and sacred communion
with the Gods", and then proceeds
to give some interesting details
on prayer, as considered by the
practical Occultist. " For
this is of itself a thing worthy
to be known, and renders more perfect
the science concerning the Gods.
I say, therefore, that the first
species of prayer is Collective;
and that it is also the leader
of contact with, and a knowledge
of, divinity. The second species
is the bond of concordant Communion,
calling forth, prior to the energy
of speech, the gifts [Page
256] imparted by the
Gods, and perfecting the whole
of our operations prior to our
intellectual conceptions. And the
third and most perfect species
of prayer is the seal of ineffable
Union with the divinities, in whom
it establishes all the power and
authority of prayer; and thus causes
the soul to repose in the Gods,
as in a never failing port. But
from these three terms, in which
all the divine measures are contained,
suppliant adoration not only conciliates
to us the friendship of the Gods,
but supernally extends to us three
fruits, being as it were three
Hesperian apples of gold. The first
of these pertains to illumination;
the second to a communion of operation;
but through the energy of the third
we receive a perfect plenitude
of divine fire .... No operation,
however, in sacred concerns, can
succeed without the intervention
of prayer. Lastly, the continual
exercise of prayer nourishes the
vigour of our intellect, and renders
the receptacle of the soul far
more capacious for the communications
of the Gods. It likewise is the
divine key, which opens to men
the penetralia of the Gods; accustoms
us to the splendid rivers of supernal
light; in a short time perfects
our inmost recesses, and disposes
them for the ineffable embrace
and contact of the Gods; and does
not desist till it raises us to
the [Page 257] summit
of all. It also gradually and silently
draws upward the manners of our
soul, by divesting them of everything
foreign to a divine nature, and
clothes us with the perfections
of the Gods. Besides this, it produces
an indissoluble communion and friendship
with divinity, nourishes a divine
love, and inflames the divine part
of the soul. Whatever is of an
opposing and contrary nature in
the soul, it expiates and purifies;
expels whatever is prone to generation
and retains anything of the dregs
of mortality in its ethereal and
splendid spirit; perfects a good
hope and faith concerning the reception
of divine light and in one word,
renders those by whom it is employed
the familiars and domestics of
the Gods". [On the
Mysteries, Sec. v, ch. 26 ]
Out
of such study and practice one
inevitable result arises, as a
man begins to understand and as
the wider range of human life unfolds
before him. He sees that by knowledge
his strength is much increased,
that there are forces around him
that he can understand and control,
and that in proportion to his knowledge
is his power Then he learns that
Divinity lies hidden within himself,
and that nothing that is fleeting
can satisfy that God within; that
only union with the One, the Perfect,
can still his cravings [Page
258] then there gradually
arises within him the will to set
himself at one with the Divine;
he ceases to vehemently seek to
change circumstances, and to throw
fresh causes into the stream of
effects. He recognises himself
as an agent rather than an actor,
a channel rather than a source,
a servant rather than a master,
and seeks to discover the divine
purposes and to work in harmony
therewith.
When a man has
reached that point, he has risen
above all prayer, save that which
is meditation and worship; he has
nothing to ask for, in this world
or in any other; he remains in
a steadfast serenity, seeking but
to serve God. That is the state
of Sonship, where the will of the
Son is one with the will of the
Father, where the one calm surrender
is made, "Lo, I come to do
Thy will, 0 God. I am content to
do it; yea, Thy law is within my
heart". [Ps., xl, 7,
8, Prayer Book version. ] Then
all prayer is seen to be unnecessary;
all asking is felt as an impertinence;
nothing can be longed for that
is not already in the purposes
of that Will, and all will be brought
into active manifestation as the
agents of that Will perfect themselves
in the work. [Page
259]
CHAPTER
11
THE
FORGIVENESS OF SINS
"I
BELIEVE in ... the forgiveness
of sins". " I acknowledge
one baptism for the remission of
sins". The words fall facilely
from the lips of worshippers in
every Christian church throughout
the world, as they repeat the familiar
creeds called those of the Apostles
and the Nicene. Among the sayings
of Jesus the words frequently recur: "Thy
sins are forgiven thee", and
it is noteworthy that this phrase
constantly accompanies the exercise
of His healing powers, the release
from physical and moral disease
being thus marked as simultaneous.
In fact, on one occasion He pointed
to the healing of a palsy-stricken
man as a sign that he had a right
to declare to a man that his sins
were forgiven. [ S. Luke,
v, 18.26.] [Page
260] So also of one
woman it was said: "Her sins,
which are many, are forgiven, for
she loved much".[S.
Luke, vii, 47]' In the famous
Gnostic treatise, the Pistis
Sophia, the very purpose of
the Mysteries is said to be the
remission of sins. " Should
they have been sinners, should
they have been in all the sins
and all the iniquities of the world,
of which I have spoken unto you,
nevertheless if they turn themselves
and repent, and have made the renunciation
which I have just described unto
you, give ye unto them the mysteries
of the kingdom of light; hide them
not from them at all. It is because
of sin that I have brought these
mysteries into the world, for the
remission of all the sins which
they have committed from the beginning.
Wherefore have I said unto you
aforetime, 'I came not to call
the righteous, 'Now, therefore,
I have brought the mysteries, that
the sins of all men may be remitted,
and they be brought into the kingdom
of light. For these mysteries are
the boon of the first mystery of
the destruction of the sins and
iniquities of all sinners'. [G.
R. S. Mead, translated. Loc. cit.,
bk. ii, §§ 260, 261.]
In
these Mysteries, the remission
of sin is by baptism, as in the
acknowledgment in the Nicene [Page
261] Creed. Jesus says: "Hearken,
again, that I may tell you the
word in truth, of what type is
the mystery of baptism which remitteth
sins.. . . When a man receiveth
the mysteries of the baptisms,
those mysteries become a mighty
fire, exceedingly fierce, wise,
which burneth up all sins; they
enter into the soul occultly, and
devour all the sins which the spiritual
counterfeit hath implanted in it".
And after describing further the
process of purification, Jesus
adds: "This is the way in
which the mysteries of the baptisms
remit sins and every iniquity". [G.
R. S. Mead, translated. Loc. Cit.,
bk ii, §§ 299, 300 ]
In
one form or another the "forgiveness
of sins" appears in most,
if not in all, religions; and wherever
this consensus of opinion is found,
we may safely conclude, according
to the principle already laid down,
that some fact in nature underlies
it. Moreover, there is a response
in human nature to this idea that
sins are forgiven; we notice that
people suffer under a consciousness
of wrong-doing, and that when they
shake themselves clear of their
past, and free themselves from
the shackling fetters of remorse,
they go forward with glad heart
and sunlit eyes, though erstwhile
enclouded by darkness. They feel
as though a burden were lifted
off them, a clog removed. The [Page
262] sense of sin" has
disappeared, and with it the gnawing
pain. They know the spring-time
of the soul, the word of power
which makes all things new. A song
of gratitude wells up as the natural
outburst of the heart, the time
for the singing of birds is come,
there is "joy among the Angels".
This not uncommon experience is
one that becomes puzzling, when
the person experiencing it, or
seeing it in another, begins to
ask himself what has really taken
place, what has brought about the
change in consciousness, the effects
of which are so manifest.
Modern
thinkers, who have thoroughly assimilated
the idea of changeless laws underlying
all phenomena, and who have studied
the workings of these laws, are
at first apt to reject any and
every theory of the forgiveness
of sins as being inconsistent with
that fundamental truth, just as
the scientist, penetrated with
the idea of the inviolability of
law, repels all thought which is
inconsistent with it. And both
are right in founding themselves
on the unfaltering working of law,
for law is but the expression of
the divine Nature, in which there
is no variableness, neither shadow
of turning. Any view of the forgiveness
of sins that we may adopt must
not clash with this fundamental
idea, as necessary to ethical [Page
263] as to physical
science. "The bottom would
fall out of everything" if
we could not rest securely in the
everlasting arms of the Good Law.
But
in pursuing our investigations,
we are struck with the fact that
the very Teachers who are most
insistent on the changeless working
of law are also those who emphatically
proclaim the forgiveness of sins.
At one time Jesus is saying: "That
every idle word that men shall
speak, they shall give account
thereof in the day of judgment", [S.
Matt, xii, 36. ] and at
another: "Son, be of good
cheer, thy sins be forgiven thee".[Ibid.,
ix, 2] So in the Bhagavad-Gltâ,
we read constantly of the bonds
of action, that "the world
is bound by action".[Loc.
cit., iii, 9. ] and that
a man "recovereth the characteristics
of his former body", [Ibid, vi,
43] and yet it is said that "even
if the most sinful worship me,
with undivided heart, he, too,
must be accounted righteous". [Ibid.,
ix, 30. ] It would seem,
then, that whatever may have been
intended in the world's Scriptures
by the phrase, "the forgiveness
of sins", it was not thought,
by Those who best know the law,
to clash with the inviolable sequence
of cause and effect. [Page
264]
If we examine
even the crudest idea of the forgiveness
of sins prevalent in our own day,
we find that the believer in it
does not mean that the forgiven
sinner is to escape from the consequences
of his sin in this world; the drunkard,
whose sins are forgiven on his
repentance, is still seen to suffer
from shaken nerves, impaired digestion,
and the lack of confidence shown
towards him by his fellow-men.
The statements made as to forgiveness,
when they are examined, are ultimately
found to refer to the relations
between the repentant sinner and
God, and to the post-mortem penalties
attached to unforgiven sin in the
creed of the speaker, and not to
any escape from the mundane consequences
of sin. The loss of belief in reincarnation,
and of a sane view as to the continuity
of life, whether it were spent
in this or in the next two worlds [See ante,
Chap. VIII. ] brought with
it various incongruities and indefensible
assertions, among them the blasphemous
and terrible idea of the eternal
torture of the human soul for sins
committed during the brief span
of one life spent on earth. In
order to escape from this nightmare,
theologians posited a forgiveness
which should release the sinner
from this dread imprisonment in
an eternal hell. It did not, and [Page
265] was never supposed
to, set him free in this world
from the natural consequences of
his ill-doings, nor — except
in modern Protestant communities — was
it held to deliver him from prolonged
purgatorial sufferings, the direct
results of sin, after the death
of the physical body. The law had
its course, both in this world
and in purgatory, and in each world
sorrow followed on the heels of
sin, even as the wheels follow
the ox. It was but eternal torture — which
existed only in the clouded imagination
of the believer — that was
escaped by the forgiveness of sins;
and we may perhaps go so far as
to suggest that the dogmatist,
having postulated an eternal hell
as the monstrous result of transient
errors, felt compelled to provide
a way of escape from an incredible
and unjust fate, and therefore
further postulated an incredible
and unjust forgiveness. Schemes
that are elaborated by human speculation,
without regard to the facts of
life, are apt to land the speculator
in thought-morasses, whence he
can only extricate himself by blundering
through the mire in an opposite
direction. A superfluous eternal
hell was balanced by a superfluous
forgiveness, and thus the uneven
scales of justice were again rendered
level. Leaving these aberrations
of the unenlightened, [Page
266] let us return into
the realm of fact and right reason.
When
a man has committed an evil action
he has attached himself to a sorrow,
for sorrow is ever the plant that
springs from the seed of sin. It
may be said, even more accurately,
that sin and sorrow are but the
two sides of one act, not two separate
events. As every object has two
sides, one of which is behind,
out of sight, when the other is
in front, in sight, so every act
has two sides, which cannot both
be seen at once in the physical
world. In other worlds, good and
happiness, evil and sorrow, are
seen as the two sides of the same
thing. This is what is called karma — a
convenient and now widely-used
term, originally Samskrit, expressing
this connection or identity, literally
meaning "action" — and
the suffering is therefore called
the karmic result of the wrong.
The result, the "other side",
may not follow immediately, may
not even accrue during the present
incarnation, but sooner or later
it will appear and clasp the sinner
with its arms of pain. Now a result
in the physical world, an effect
experienced through our physical
consciousness, is the final outcome
of a cause set going in the past;
it is the ripened fruit; in it
a particular force becomes manifest
and [Page 267] exhausts
itself. That force has been working
outwards, and its effects are already
over in the mind ere it appears
in the body. Its bodily manifestation,
its appearance, in the physical
world, is the sign of the completion
of its course.[This is the
cause of the sweetness and patience
often noticed in the sick who are
of very pure nature. They have
learned the lesson of suffering,
and they do not make fresh evil
karma by impatience under the result
of past bad karma, then exhausting
itself. ] If at such a moment
the sinner, having exhausted the
karma of his sin, comes into contact
with a Sage who can see the past
and the present, the invisible
and the visible, such a Sage may
discern the ending of the particular
karma, and, the sentence being
completed, may declare the captive
free. Such an instance seems to
be given in the story of the man
sick of the palsy, already alluded
to, a case typical of many. A physical
ailment is the last expression
of a past ill-doing; the mental
and moral outworking is completed,
and the sufferer is brought — by
the agency of some Angel, as an
administrator of the law — into
the presence of One able to relieve
physical disease by the exertion
of a higher energy. First, the
Initiate declares that the man's
sins are forgiven, and then justifies
his insight by the authoritative
word, "Arise, take up thy
bed, and go unto thine house".
Had no [Page 268] such
enlightened One been there, the
disease would have passed away
under the restoring touch of nature,
under a force applied by the invisible
angelic Intelligences, who carry
out in this world the workings
of karmic law; when a greater One
is acting, this force is of more
swiftly compelling power, and the
physical vibrations are at once
attuned to the harmony that is
health. All such forgiveness of
sins may be termed declaratory;
the karma is exhausted, and a "knower
of karma" declares the fact.
The assurance brings a relief to
the mind, that is akin to the relief
experienced by a prisoner when
the order for his release is given,
that order being as much a part
of the law as the original sentence;
but the relief of the man who thus
learns of the exhaustion of an
evil karma is keener, because he
cannot himself tell the term of
its action.
It is noticeable
that these declarations of forgiveness
are constantly coupled with the
statement that the sufferer showed "faith",
and that without this nothing could
be done; i.e., the real
agent in the ending of this karma
is the sinner himself. In the case
of the "woman that was a sinner",
the two declarations are coupled: "Thy
sins are forgiven . . . Thy faith
hath saved [Page
269] thee; go in peace". [S.
Luke, vii, 48, 50. ] This "faith" is
the up-welling in man of his own
divine essence, seeking the divine
ocean of like essence, and when
this breaks through the lower nature
that holds it in — as the
water-spring breaks through the
encumbering earth-clods — the
power thus liberated works on the
whole nature, bringing it into
harmony with itself. The man only
becomes conscious of this as the
karmic crust of evil is broken
up by its force, and that glad
consciousness of a power within
himself, hitherto unknown, asserting
itself as soon as the evil karma
is exhausted, is a large factor
in the joy, relief, and new strength
that follow on the feeling that
sin is "forgiven", that
its results are past.
And
this brings us to the heart of
the subject — the changes
that go on in a man's inner nature,
unrecognised by that part of his
consciousness which works within
the limits of his brain, until
they suddenly assert themselves
within those limits, coming apparently
from nowhere, bursting forth "from
the blue", pouring from an
unknown source. What wonder that
a man, bewildered by their downrush — knowing
nothing of the mysteries of his
own nature, nothing of "the
inner God" that is verily
himself — imagines that [Page
270] to be from without
which is really from within, and,
unconscious of his own Divinity,
thinks only of Divinities in the
world external to himself. And
this misconception is the more
easy, because the final touch,
the vibration that breaks the imprisoning
shell, is often the answer from
the Divinity within another man,
or within some superhuman being,
responding to the insistent cry
from the imprisoned Divinity within
himself; he oft-times recognises
the brotherly aid, while not recognising
that he himself, the cry from his
inner nature, called it forth.
As an explanation from a wiser
than ourselves may make an intellectual
difficulty clear to our mind, though
it is our own mind that, thus aided,
grasps the solution; as an encouraging
word from one purer than ourselves
may nerve us to a moral effort
that we should have thought beyond
our power, though it is our own
strength that makes it; so may
a loftier Spirit than our own,
one more conscious of its Divinity,
aid us to put forth our own divine
energy, though it is that very
putting forth that lifts us to
a higher plane. We are all bound
by ties of brotherly help to those
above us as to those below us,
and why should we, who so constantly
find ourselves able to help in
their development souls less advanced
than ourselves, [Page
271] hesitate to admit
that we can receive similar help
from Those far above us, and that
our progress may be rendered much
swifter by Their aid ?
Now
among the changes that go on in
a man's inner nature, unknown to
his lower consciousness, are those
that have to do with the putting
forth of his will. The Ego, glancing
backward over his past, balancing
up its results, suffering under
its mistakes, determines on a change
of attitude, on a change of activity.
While his lower vehicle is still
under his former impulses, plunging
along lines of action that bring
it into sharp collisions with the
law, the Ego determines on an opposite
course of conduct. Hitherto he
has turned his face longingly to
the animal, the pleasures of the
lower world have held him fast
enchained. Now he turns his face
to the true goal of evolution,
and determines to work for loftier
joys. He sees that the whole world
is evolving, and that if he sets
himself against that mighty current
it dashes him aside, bruising him
sorely in the process; he sees
that if he sets himself with it,
it will bear him onwards on its
bosom and land him in the desired
haven.
He then resolves
to change his life, he turns determinedly
on his steps, he faces the other
way [Page 272] The
first result of the effort to turn
his lower nature into the changed
course, is much distress and disturbance.
The habits formed under the impacts
of the old views resist stubbornly
the impulses flowing from the new,
and a bitter conflict arises. Gradually
the consciousness working in the
brain accepts the decision made
on higher planes, and then "becomes
conscious of sin" by this
very recognition of the law. The
sense of error deepens, remorse
preys on the mind; spasmodic efforts
are made towards improvement, and,
frustrated by old habits, repeatedly
fail, till the man, overwhelmed
by grief for the past, despair
of the present, is plunged into
hopeless gloom. At last, the ever-increasing
suffering wrings from the Ego a
cry for help, answered from the
inner depths of his own nature,
from the God within as well as
around him, the Life of his life.
He turns from the lower nature
that is thwarting him to the higher
which is his innermost being, from
the separated self that tortures
him to the One Self that is the
Heart of all.
But this change
of front means that he turns his
face from the darkness, that he
turns his face to the light. The
light was always there, but his
back was towards it; now he sees
the sun, and its radiance cheers
his eyes, and [Page
273] overfloods his
being with delight. His heart was
closed; it is now flung open, and
the ocean of life flows in, in
full tide, suffusing him with joy.
Wave after wave of new life uplifts
him, and the gladness of the dawn
surrounds him. He sees his past
as past, because his will is set
to follow a higher path, and he
recks little of the suffering that
the past may bequeath to him, since
he knows he will not hand on such
bitter legacy from his present.
This sense of peace, of joy, of
freedom, is the feeling spoken
of as the result of the forgiveness
of sins. The obstacles set up by
the lower nature between the God
within and the God without are
swept away, and that nature scarce
recognises that the change is in
itself and not in the Oversoul.
As a child, having thrust away
the mother's guiding hand and hidden
its face against the wall, may
fancy itself alone and forgotten,
until, turning with a cry, it finds
around it the protecting mother-arms
that were never but a handsbreadth
away, so does man in his wilfulness
push away the shielding arms of
the divine Mother of the worlds,
only to find, when he turns back
his face, that he has never been
outside their protecting shelter,
and that wherever he may wander
that guarding love is round him
still. [Page 274]
The
key to this change in the man,
that brings about "forgiveness,"is
given in the verse of the Bhagavad-Gitâ already
partly quoted: "Even if the
most sinful worship me, with undivided
heart he too must be accounted
righteous, for he hath rightly
resolved" On that right resolution
follows the inevitable result: "Speedily
he becometh dutiful and goeth to
peace".[Loc. cit.,
ix, 31]' The essence of
sin lees in setting the will of
the part against the will of the
whole, the human against the Divine.
When this is changed, when the
Ego puts his separate will into
union with the will that works
for evolution, then, in the world
where to will is to do, in the
world where effects are seen as
present in causes, the man is accounted
righteous"; the effects on
the lower planes must inevitably
follow; "speedily he becometh
dutiful" in action, having
already become dutiful in will.
Here we judge by actions, the dead
leaves of the past; there they
judge by wills, the germinating
seeds of the future. Hence the
Christ ever says to men in the
lower world: "Judge not". [S.
Matt., vii, 1]
Even
after the new direction has been
definitely followed, and has become
the normal habit [Page
275] of the life, there
come times of failure, alluded
to in the Pistis Sophia, when
Jesus is asked whether a man may
be again admitted to the Mysteries,
after he has fallen away, if he
again repents. The answer of Jesus
is in the affirmative, but he states
that a time comes when re-admission
is beyond the power of any save
of the highest Mystery, who pardons
ever. "Amen, amen, I say unto
you, whosoever shall receive the
mysteries of the first mystery,
and then shall turn back and transgress
twelve times [even], and then should
again repent twelve times, offering
prayer in the mystery of the first
mystery, he shall be forgiven.
But if he should transgress after
twelve times, should he turn back
and transgress, it shall not be
remitted unto him for ever, so
that he may turn again unto his
mystery, whatever it be. For him
there is no means of repentance
unless he have received the mysteries
of that ineffable, which hath compassion
at all times and remitteth sins
for ever and ever.[Loc,
cit.,bk. ii, § 305. ] These
restorations after failure, in
which "sin is remitted",
meet us in human life, especially
in the higher phases of evolution.
A man is offered an opportunity,
which taken, would open up to him
new possibilities of growth. He
fails to grasp it, and falls away [Page
276] from the position
he had gained that made the further
opportunity possible. For him,
for the time, further progress
is blocked; he must turn all his
efforts wearily to retread the
ground he had already trodden,
and to regain and make sure his
footing on the place from which
he had slipped. Only when this
is accomplished will he hear the
gentle Voice that tells him that
the past is out-worn, the weakness
turned to strength, and that the
gateway is again open for his passage.
Here again the "forgiveness" is
but the declaration by a proper
authority of the true state of
affairs, the opening of the gate
to the competent, its closure to
the incompetent. Where there had
been failure, with its accompanying
suffering, this declaration would
be felt as a "baptism for
the remission of sins", readmitting
the aspirant to a privilege lost
by his own act; this would certainly
give rise to feelings of joy and
peace, to a relief from the burden
of sorrow, to a feeling that the
clog of the past had at last fallen
from the feet.
Remains one
truth that should never be forgotten:
that we are living in an ocean
of light, of love, of bliss, that
surrounds us at all times, the
Life of God. As the sun floods
the earth with his radiance so
does that Life enlighten all, only
that [Page 277] Sun
of the world never sets to any
part of it. We shut this light
out of our consciousness by our
selfishness, our heartlessness,
our impurity, our intolerance,
but it shines on us ever the same,
bathing us on every side, pressing
against our self-built walls with
gentle, strong persistence. When
the soul throws down these excluding
walls, the light flows in, and
the soul finds itself flooded with
sunshine, breathing the blissful
air of heaven. "For the Son
of man is in heaven", though
he know it not, and its breezes
fan his brow if he bares it to
their breaths. God ever respects
man's individuality, and will not
enter his consciousness until that
consciousness opens to give welcome; "Behold
I stand at the door and knock"[Rev.,
iii, 20. ] is the attitude
of every spiritual Intelligence
towards the evolving human soul;
not in lack of sympathy is rooted
that waiting for the open door,
but in deepest wisdom.
Man
is not to be compelled; he is to
be free. He is not a slave, but
a God in the making, and the growth
cannot be forced, but must be willed
from within. Only when the will
consents, as Giordano Bruno teaches,
will God influence man, though
He be "everywhere present,
and ready to come to the aid of
whosoever turns to Him through [Page
278] the act of the
intelligence, and who unreservedly
presents himself with the affection
of the will".[G. Bruno,
trans, by L. Williams, The heroic
enthusiasts,vol. i, p. 133. ] The
divine potency which is all in
all does not proffer or withhold,
except through assimilation or
rejection by oneself."[Ibid.,
vol. ii, pp. 27, 28. ]" It
is taken in quickly, as the solar
light, without hesitation, and
makes itself present to whoever
turns himself to it and opens himself
to it... the windows are opened,
but the sun enters in a moment,
so does it happen similarly in
this case".[Ibid,.,
pp. 102, 103 ]
The
sense of "forgiveness",
then, is the feeling which fills
the heart with joy when the will
is tuned to harmony with the Divine,
when, the soul having opened its
windows, the sunshine of love and
light and bliss pours in, when
the part feels its oneness with
the whole, and the One Life thrills
each vein. This is the noble truth
that gives vitality to even the
crudest presentation of the "forgiveness
of sins" and that makes it
often, despite its intellectual
incompleteness, an inspirer to
pure and spiritual living. And
this is the truth, as seen in the
Lesser Mysteries. [Page
279]
CHAPTER
12
SACRAMENTS
IN
all religions there exist
certain ceremonials, or rites,
which are regarded as of
vital importance by the believers
in the religion, and which
are held to confer certain
benefits on those taking
part in them. The word Sacrament,
or some equivalent term,
has been applied to these
ceremonials, and they all
have the same character.
Little exact exposition has
been given as to their nature
and meaning, but this is
another of the subjects explained
of old in the Lesser Mysteries.
The
peculiar characteristic of
a Sacrament resides in two
of its properties. First,
there is the exoteric ceremony,
which is a pictorial allegory,
a representation of something
by actions and materials — not
a verbal allegory, a teaching
given in words, conveying
a truth; but an acted [Page
280] representation,
certain definite material
things used in a particular
way. The object in choosing
these materials, and aimed
at in the ceremonies by which
their manipulation is accompanied,
is to represent, as in a
picture, some truth which
it is desired to impress
upon the minds of the people
present. That is the first
and obvious property of a
Sacrament, differentiating
it from other forms of worship
and meditation. It appeals
to those who without this
imagery would fail to catch
a subtle truth, and shows
to them in a vivid and graphic
form the truth which otherwise
would escape them. Every
Sacrament, when it is studied,
should be taken first from
this standpoint that it is
a pictorial allegory; the
essential things to be studied
will therefore be: the material
objects which enter into
the allegory, the method
in which they are employed,
and the meaning which the
whole is intended to convey.
The
second characteristic property
of a Sacrament belongs to
the facts of the invisible
worlds, and is studied by
occult science. The person
who officiates in the Sacrament
should possess this knowledge,
as much, though not all,
of the operative power of
the Sacrament depends on
the knowledge of the officiator.
A Sacrament links the material
world with the subtle and [Page
281] invisible
regions to which that world
is related; it is a link
between the visible and the
invisible. And it is not
only a link between this
world and other worlds, but
it is also a method by which
the energies of the invisible
world are transmuted into
action in the physical; an
actual method of changing
energies of one kind into
energies of another, as literally
as in the galvanic cell chemical
energies are changed into
electrical. The essence of
all energies is one and the
same, whether in the visible
or invisible worlds; but
the energies differ according
to the grades of matter through
which they manifest. A Sacrament
serves as a kind of crucible
in which spiritual alchemy
takes place. An energy placed
in this crucible and subjected
to certain manipulations
comes forth different in
expression. Thus an energy
of a subtle kind, belonging
to one of the higher regions
of the universe, may be brought
into direct relation with
people living in the physical
world, and may be made to
affect them in the physical
world as well as in its own
realm; the Sacrament forms
the last bridge from the
invisible to the visible,
and enables the energies
to be directly applied to
those who fulfil the necessary
conditions and who take part
in the Sacrament. [Page
282]
The
Sacraments of the Christian
Church lost much of their
dignity and of the recognition
of their occult power among
those who separated from
the Roman Catholic Church
at the time of the "Reformation".
The previous separation between
the East and the West, leaving
the Greek Orthodox Church
on the one side and the Roman
Church on the other, in no
way affected belief in the
Sacraments. They remained
in both great communities
as the recognised links between
the seen and the unseen,
and sanctified the life of
the believer from cradle
to grave. The Seven Sacraments
of Christianity cover the
whole of life, from the welcome
of Baptism to the farewell
of Extreme Unction. They
were established by Occultists,
by men who knew the invisible
worlds; and the materials
used, the words spoken, the
signs made, were all deliberately
chosen and arranged with
a view to bringing about
certain results.
At
the time of the Reformation,
the seceding Churches, which
threw off the yoke of Rome,
were not led by Occultists,
but by ordinary men of the
world, some good and some
bad, but all profoundly ignorant
of the facts of the invisible
worlds, and conscious only
of the outer shell of Christianity,
its literal dogmas and exoteric [Page
283] worship.
The consequence of this was
that the Sacraments lost
their supreme place in Christian
worship, and in most Protestant
communities were reduced
to two, Baptism and the Eucharist.
The
sacramental nature of the
others was not explicitly
denied in the most important
of the seceding Churches,
but the two were set apart
from the five, as of universal
obligation, of which every
member of the Church must
partake in order to be recognised
as a full member.
The
general definition of a Sacrament
is given quite accurately,
save for the superfluous
words, "ordained by
Christ Himself", in
the Catechism of the Church
of England, and even these
words might be retained if
the mystic meaning be given
to the word "Christ".
A Sacrament is there said
to be: "An outward and
visible sign of an inward
and spiritual grace given
unto us, ordained by Christ
Himself, as a means whereby
we receive the same and a
pledge to assure us thereof".
In
this definition we find laid
down the two distinguishing
characteristics of a Sacrament
as given above. The 'outward
and visible sign' is the
pictorial allegory, and the
phrase, the "means whereby
we receive the inward and
spiritual grace" covers
the second property. This
last [Page
284] phrase should
be carefully noted by those
members of Protestant Churches
who regard Sacraments as
mere external forms and outer
ceremonies. For it distinctly
alleges that the Sacrament
is really a means whereby
the grace is conveyed, and
thus implies that without
it the grace does not pass
in the same fashion from
the spiritual to the physical
world. It is the distinct
recognition of a Sacrament
in its second aspect, as
a means whereby spiritual
powers are brought into activity
on earth.
In order
to understand a Sacrament,
it is necessary that we should
definitely recognise the
existence of an occult, or
hidden, side of Nature; this
is spoken of as the life-side
of Nature, the consciousness-side,
more accurately the mind in Nature.
Underlying all sacramental
action there is the belief
that the invisible world
exercises a potent influence
over the visible, and to
understand a Sacrament we
must understand something
of the invisible Intelligences
who administer Nature. We
have seen in studying the
doctrine of the Trinity that
Spirit is manifested as the
triple Self, and that as
the Field for His manifestation
there is Matter, the form-side
of Nature, often regarded,
and rightly, as Nature herself.
We have to study both these
aspects, [Page
285] the side
of life and that of form,
in order to understand a
Sacrament.
Stretching
between the Trinity and humanity
are many grades and hierarchies
of invisible beings; the
highest of these are the
seven Spirits of God, the
seven Fires, or Flames, that
are before the throne of
God.[Rev., iv, 5. ] Each
of these stands at the head
of a vast host of Intelligences,
all of whom share His nature
and act under His direction;
these are themselves graded,
and are the Thrones, Powers,
Princes, Dominations, Archangels,
Angels, of whom mention is
found in the writings of
the Christian Fathers, who
were versed in the Mysteries.
Thus there are seven great
hosts of these Beings, and
they represent in their intelligence
the divine Mind in Nature.
They are found in all regions,
and they ensoul the energies
of Nature. From the standpoint
of occultism there is no
dead force and no dead matter.
Force and matter alike are
living and active, and an
energy or a group of energies
is the veil of an Intelligence,
of a Consciousness, who has
that energy as his outer
expression, and the matter
in which that energy moves
yields a form which he guides
or ensouls. Unless a man
can thus look at Nature all
esoteric teaching must remain
for [Page
286] him a sealed
book. Without these angelic
Lives, these countless invisible
Intelligences, these Consciousnesses
which ensoul the force and
matter [The phrase "force
and matter" is used
as it is so well-known in
science. But force is one
of the properties of matter,
the one mentioned as Motion.
See Ante, p. 228. ] which
is Nature, Nature herself
would not only remain unintelligible,
but she would be out of relation
alike to the divine Life
that moves within and around
her, and to the human lives
that are developing in her
midst. These innumerable
Angels link the worlds together;
they are themselves evolving
while helping the evolution
of beings lower than themselves,
and a new light is shed on
evolution when we see that
men form grades in these
hierarchies of intelligent
beings. These angels are
the "sons of God" of
an earlier birth than ours,
who "shouted for joy"; [Job,
xxxviii, 7 ] when
the foundations of the earth
were laid amid the choiring
of the Morning Stars.
Other
beings are below us in evolution — animals,
plants, minerals, and elemental
lives — as the Angels
are above us; and as we thus
study, a conception dawns
upon us of a vast Wheel of
Life, of numberless existences,
inter-related and necessary
each to each, man as a living
Intelligence, as a self-conscious
being, having his own [Page
287] place in
this Wheel. The Wheel is
ever turning by the divine
Will, and the living Intelligences
who form it learn to co-operate
with that Will, and if in
the action of those Intelligences
there is any break or gap
due to neglect or opposition,
then the Wheel drags, turning
slowly, and the chariot of
the evolution of the worlds
goes but heavily upon its
way.
These numberless
Lives, above and below man,
come into touch with human
consciousness in very definite
ways, and among these ways
are sounds and colours. Each
sound has a form in the invisible
world, and combinations of
sounds create complicated
shapes.[See on forms
created by musical notes
any scientific book on Sound,
and also Mrs. Watts-Hughes'
illustrated book on Voice
Figures. ] In
the subtle matter of those
worlds all sounds are accompanied
by colours, so that they
give rise to many-hued shapes,
in many cases exceedingly
beautiful. The vibrations
set up in the visible world
when a note is sounded set
up vibrations in the worlds
invisible, each one with
its own specific character,
and capable of producing
certain effects. In communicating
with the sub-human Intelligences
connected with the lower
invisible world and with
the physical, and in controlling
and directing these, [Page
288] sounds must
be used fitted to bring about
the desired results, as language
made up of definite sounds
is used here. And in communicating
with the higher Intelligences
certain sounds are useful,
to create a harmonious atmosphere,
suitable for their activities,
and to make our own subtle
bodies receptive of their
influences.
This effect
on the subtle bodies is a
most important part of the
occult use of sounds. These
bodies, like the physical,
are in constant vibratory
motion, the vibrations changing
with every thought or desire.
These changing irregular
vibrations offer an obstacle
to any fresh vibration coming
from outside, and, in order
to render the bodies susceptible
to the higher influences,
sounds are used which reduce
the irregular vibrations
to a steady rhythm, like
in its nature to the rhythm
of the Intelligence sought
to be reached. The object
of all often-repeated sentences
is to effect this, as a musician
sounds the same note over
and over again, until all
the instruments are in tune.
The subtle bodies must be
tuned to the note of the
Being sought, if his influence
is to find free way through
the nature of the worshipper,
and this was ever done of
old by the use of sounds.
Hence, music has ever formed
an integral part of [Page
289] worship,
and certain definite cadences
have been preserved with
care, handed on from age
to age.
In every religion
there exist sounds of a peculiar
character, called "Words
of Power", consisting
of sentences in a particular
language chanted in a particular
way; each religion possesses
a stock of such sentences,
special successions of sounds,
now very generally called "mantras",
that being the name given
to them in the East, where
the science of mantras has
been much studied and elaborated.
It is not necessary that
a mantra — a succession
of sounds arranged in a particular
manner to bring about a definite
result — should be
in any one particular language.
Any language can be used
for the purpose, though some
are more suitable than others,
provided that the person
who makes the mantra possesses
the requisite occult knowledge.
There are hundreds of mantras
in the Samskrit tongue, made
by Occultists of the past,
who were familiar with the
laws of the invisible worlds.
These have been handed down
from generation to generation,
definite words in a definite
order chanted in a definite
way. The effect of the chanting
is to create vibrations,
hence forms, in the physical
and super-physical worlds,
and according to the knowledge
and purity of the singer
will be the worlds his song [Page
290] is able to
affect. If his knowledge
be wide and deep, if his
will be strong and his heart
pure, there is scarcely any
limit to the powers he may
exercise in using some of
these ancient mantras.
As
said, it is not necessary
that any one particular language
should be used. They may
be in Samskrit, or in any
one of the languages of the
world, in which men of knowledge
have put them together.
This
is the reason why, in the
Roman Catholic Church, the
Latin language is always
used in important acts of
worship. It is not used as
a dead language here, a tongue "not
understanded of the people",
but as a living force in
the invisible worlds. It
is not used to hide knowledge
from the people, but in order
that certain vibrations may
be set up in the invisible
worlds which cannot be set
up in the ordinary languages
of Europe, unless a great
Occultist should compose
in them the necessary successions
of sounds. To translate a
mantra is to change it from
a "Word of Power" into
an ordinary sentence; the
sounds being changed, other
sound-forms are created.
Some
of the arrangements of Latin
words, with the music wedded
to them in Christian worship,
cause the most marked effects
in the supra-physical worlds,
and any one who is at all
sensitive [Page
291] will be conscious
of peculiar effects caused
by the chanting of some of
the most sacred sentences,
especially in the Mass. Vibratory
effects may be felt by any
one who will sit quiet and
receptive as some of these
sentences are uttered by
priest or choristers. And
at the same time effects
are caused in the higher
worlds directly affecting
the subtle bodies of the
worshippers in the way above
described, and also appealing
to the Intelligences in those
worlds with a meaning as
definite as the words addressed
by one person to another
on the physical plane, whether
as prayer or, in some cases,
as command. The sounds, causing
active flashing forms, rise
through the worlds, affecting
the consciousness of the
Intelligences residing in
them, and bringing some of
them to render the definite
services required by those
who are taking part in the
church office.
Such
mantras form an essential
part of every Sacrament.
The
next essential part of the
Sacrament, in its outward
and visible form, are certain
gestures. These are called
Signs, or Seals, or Sigils — the
three words meaning the same
thing in a Sacrament. Each
sign has its own particular
meaning, and marks the direction
imposed on the invisible [Page
292] forces with
which the celebrant is dealing,
whether those forces be his
own or poured through him
In any case, they are needed
to bring about the desired
result, and they are an essential
portion of the sacramental
rite. Such a sign is called
a "Sign of Power" as
the mantra is a "Word
of Power'.
It is interesting
to read in occult works of
the past references to these
facts, true then as now true
now as then. In the Egyptian Book
of the Dead is described
the post-mortem journey
of the Soul and we read how
he is stopped and challenged
at various stages of that
journey. He is stopped and
challenged by the Guardians
of the gate of each successive
world, and the Soul cannot
pass through the Gate and
go on his way unless he knows
two things: he must pronounce
a word the Word of Power:
he must make a sign, the
Sign of Power. When that
Word is spoken when that
Sign is given, the bars of
the Gate fall down, and the
Guardians stand aside to
let the Soul pass through.
A similar account is given
in the great mystic Christian
Gospel the Pistis Sophia,
before mentioned.[See Ante,
pp. 118,119 and 260. ] Here
the passage through the worlds
is not of a Soul set free
from the body by death, but
of one who has [Page
293] voluntarily
left it in the course of
Initiation. There are great
Powers, the Powers of Nature,
that bar his way, and till
the Initiate gives the Word
and the Sign, they will not
allow him to pass through
the portals of their realms.
This double knowledge, then,
was necessary — to
speak the Word of Power,
to make the Sign of Power.
Without these progress was
blocked, and without these
a Sacrament is no Sacrament.
Further,
in all Sacraments some physical
material is used, or should
be used.[ In the Sacrament
of Penance the ashes are
now usually omitted, except
on special occasions, but
none the less they form part
of the rite. ] This
is ever a symbol of that
which is to be gained by
the Sacrament, and points
to the nature of the "inward
and spiritual grace" received
through it.This is also the
material means of conveying
the grace, not symbolically,
but actually, and a subtle
change in this material adapts
it for high ends.
Now
a physical object consists
of the solid, liquid, and
gaseous particles into which
a chemist would resolve it
by analysis, and further
of ether, which interpenetrates
the grosser stuffs. In this
ether play the magnetic energies.
It is further connected with
counterparts of subtle matter,
in [Page
294] which play
energies subtler than the
magnetic, but like them in
nature and more powerful.
When
such an object is magnetised
a change is effected in the
ethereal portion, the wave-motions
are altered and systematised,
and made to follow the wave-motions
of the ether of the magnetiser;
it thus comes to share his
nature, and the denser particles
of the object, played on
by the ether, slowly change
their rates of vibration.
If the magnetiser has the
power of affecting the subtler
counterparts also he makes
them similarly vibrate in
assonance with his own.
This
is the secret of magnetic
cures: the irregular vibrations
of the diseased person are
so worked on as to accord
with the regular vibrations
of the healthy operator,
as definitely as an irregularly
swinging object may be made
to swing regularly by repeated
and timed blows. A doctor
will magnetise water and
cure his patient therewith.
He will magnetise a cloth,
and the cloth, laid on the
seat of pain, will heal.
He will use a powerful magnet,
or a current from a galvanic
cell, and restore energy
to a nerve. In all cases
the ether is thrown into
motion, and by this the denser
physical particles are affected.
A
similar result accrues when
the materials used in a Sacrament
are acted on by the Word
of [Page
295] Power and
the Sign of Power. Magnetic
changes are caused in the
ether of the physical substance,
and the subtle counterparts
are affected according to
the knowledge, purity, and
devotion of the celebrant
who magnetises — or,
in the religious term, consecrates — it.
Further, the Word and the
Sign of Power summon to the
celebration the Angels specially
concerned with the materials
used and the nature of the
act performed, and they lend
their powerful aid, pouring
their own magnetic energies
into the subtle counterparts,
and even into the physical
ether, thus reinforcing the
energies of the celebrant.
No one who knows anything
of the powers of magnetism
can doubt the possibility
of the changes in material
objects thus indicated. And
if a man of science, who
may have no faith in the
unseen, has the power to
so impregnate water with
his own vital energy that
it cures a physical disease,
why should power of a loftier,
though similar nature
be denied to those of saintly
life, of noble character,
of knowledge of the invisible
? those who are able to sense
the higher forms of magnetism
know very well that consecrated
objects vary much in their
power, and that the magnetic
difference is due to the
varying knowledge, purity,
and spirituality of the priest
who consecrates [Page
296] them. Some
deny all vital magnetism,
and would reject alike the
holy water of religion and
the magnetised water of medical
science. They are consistent,
but ignorant. But those who
admit the utility of the
one, and laugh at the other,
show themselves to be not
wise but prejudiced, not
learned but one-sided, and
prove that their want of
belief in religion biases
their intelligence, predisposing
them to reject from the hand
of religion that which they
accept from the hand of science.
A little will be added to
this with regard to "sacred
objects" generally in
Chapter XIV.
We thus
see that the outer part of
the Sacrament is of very
great importance. Real changes
are made in the materials
used. They are made the vehicles
of energies higher than those
which naturally belong to
them; persons approaching
them, touching them, will
have their own etheric and
subtle bodies affected by
their potent magnetism, and
will be brought into a condition
very receptive of higher
influences, being tuned into
accord with the lofty Beings
connected with the Word and
the Sign used in consecration;
Beings belonging to the invisible
world will be present during
the sacramental rite, pouring
out their benign and gracious
influences; and [Page
297] thus all
who are worthy participants
in the ceremony — sufficiently
pure and devoted to be tuned
by the vibrations caused — will
find their emotions purified
and stimulated, their spirituality
quickened, and their hearts
filled with peace, by coming
into such close touch with
the unseen realities. [Page
298]
CHAPTER
13
SACRAMENTS
(continued)
WE
have now to apply these general
principles to concrete examples,
and to see how they explain
and justify the sacramental
rites found in all religions.
It
will be sufficient if we
take as examples three out
of the Seven Sacraments used
in the Church Catholic. Two
are recognised as obligatory
by all Christians, although
extreme Protestants deprive
them of their sacramental
character, giving them a
declaratory and remembrance
value only instead of a sacramental;
yet even among them the heart
of true devotion wins something
of the sacramental blessing
the head denies. The third
is not recognised as even
nominally a Sacrament by
Protestant Churches, though
it shows the essential signs
of a Sacrament, [Page
299] as given
in the definition in the
Catechism of the Church of
England already quoted.[See
Ante, p. 283. ] The
first is that of Baptism;
the second that of the Eucharist;
the third that of Marriage.
The putting of Marriage out
of the rank of a Sacrament
has much degraded its lofty
ideal, and has led to much
of that loosening of its
tie that thinking men deplore.
The
Sacrament of Baptism is found
in all religions, not only
at the entrance into earth-life,
but more generally as a ceremony
of purification. The ceremony
which admits the new-born — or
adult — incomer into
a religion has a sprinkling
with water as an essential
part of the rite, and this
was as universal in ancient
days as it is now. The Rev.
Dr. Giles remarks: "The
idea of using water as emblematic
of spiritual washing is too
obvious to allow surprise
at the antiquity of this
rite. Dr. Hyde, in his treatise
on the Religion of the
Ancient Persians, xxxiv,
406, tells us that it prevailed
among that people. ' They
do not use circumcision for
their children, but only
baptism, or washing for the
purification of the soul.
They bring the child to the
priest into the church, and,
place him in front of the
sun and fire, which ceremony
being completed, they [Page
300] look upon
him as more sacred than before.
Lord says that they bring
the water for this purpose
in bark of the Holm-tree;
that tree is in truth the
Haum of the Magi, of which
we spoke before on another
occasion. Sometimes also
it is otherwise done by immersing
him in a large vessel of
water, as Tavernier tells
us. After such washing, or
baptism, the priest imposes
on the child the name given
by the parents".[Christian
Records, page 129] A
few weeks after the birth
of a Hindu child a ceremony
is performed, a part of which
consists in sprinkling the
child with water — such
sprinkling entering into
all Hindu worship. Williamson
gives authorities for the
practice of Baptism in Egypt,
Persia, Tibet, Mongolia,
Mexico, Peru, Greece, Rome,
Scandinavia, and among the
Druids.[The Great
Law, pages 161-66. ] Some
of the prayers quoted are
very fine: "I pray that
this celestial water, blue
and light blue, may enter
into thy body and there live.
I pray that it may destroy
in thee, and put away from
thee, all the things evil
and adverse that were given
to thee before the beginning
of the world. "0 child!
receive the water of the
Lord of the world who is
our life: it is to wash and
to purify; may these drops
remove the [Page
301] sin which
was given to thee before
the creation of the world,
since all of us are under
its power".
Tertullian
mentions the very general
use of Baptism among non-Christian
nations in a passage already
quoted, [See Ante,
p. 130. ] and others
of the Fathers refer to it.
In
most religious communities
a minor form of Baptism accompanies
all religious ceremonies,
water being used as a symbol
of purification, and the
idea being that no man should
enter upon, worship until
he has purified his heart
and conscience, the outer
washing symbolising the inner
lustration. In the Greek
and Roman Churches a small
receptacle for holy water
is placed near every door,
and every incoming worshipper
touches it, making with it
on himself the sign of the
cross ere he goes onward
towards the altar. On this
Robert Taylor remarks: "The
baptismal fonts in our Protestant
churches, and we need hardly
say more especially the little
cisterns at the entrance
of our Catholic chapels,
are not imitations, but an
unbroken and never interrupted
continuation of the same aqua
minaria, or amula,
which the learned Montfaucon,
in his Antiquities,
shows to have been vases
of holy water, which were
placed by the heathens at
the entrance of their temples, [Page
302] to sprinkle
themselves with upon entering
those sacred edifices".[Diegesis,
p. 219.]
Whether
in the Baptism of initial
reception into the Church,
or in these minor lustrations,
water is the material agent
employed, the great cleansing
fluid in Nature, and therefore
the best symbol for purification.
Over this water a mantra,
is pronounced, in the English
ritual represented by the
prayer, "Sanctify this
water to the mystical washing
away of sin", concluding
with the formula, "In
the name of the Father, and
of the Son. and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen". This is
the Word of Power, and it
is accompanied by the Sign
of Power, the Sign of the
Cross made over the surface
of the water.
The
Word and the Sign give to
the water, as before explained,
a property it previously
had not, and it is rightly
named "holy water".
The dark powers will not
approach it; sprinkled on
the body it gives a sense
of peace, and conveys new
spiritual life. When a child
is baptised, the spiritual
energy given to the water
by the Word and the Sign
reinforces the spiritual
life in the child, and then
the Word of Power is again
spoken, this time over the
child, and the Sign is traced
on his forehead, and in his
subtle bodies [Page
303] the vibrations
are felt, and the summons
to guard the life thus sanctified
goes forth through the invisible
world; for this Sign is at
once purifying and protective — purifying
by the life that is poured
forth through it, protective
by the vibrations it sets
up in the subtle bodies.
Those vibrations form a guardian
wall against the attacks
of hostile influences in
the invisible worlds, and
every time that holy water
is touched, the Word pronounced,
and the Sign made, the energy
is renewed, the vibrations
are reinforced, both being
recognised as potent in the
invisible worlds, and bringing
aid to the operator.
In
the early Church, Baptism
was preceded by a very careful
preparation, those admitted
to the Church being mostly
converts from surrounding
faiths. A convert passed
through three definite stages
of instruction, remaining
in each grade till he had
mastered its teachings, and
he was then admitted to the
Church by Baptism. Only after
that was he taught the Creed,
which was not committed to
writing, nor ever repeated
in the presence of an unbeliever;
it thus served as a sign
of recognition, and a proof
of the position of the man
who was able to recite it,
showing that he was a baptised
member of the Church. How
truly in those days the grace
conveyed by [Page
304] Baptism was
believed in is shown by the
custom of death-bed Baptism
that grew up. Believing in
the reality of Baptism, men
and women of the world, unwilling
to resign its pleasures or
to keep their lives pure
from stain, would put off
the rite of Baptism until
Death's hand was upon them,
so that they might benefit
by the sacramental grace,
and pass through Death's
portal pure and clean, full
of spiritual energy. Against
that abuse some of the great
Fathers of the Church struggled,
and struggled effectively.
There is a quaint story told
by one of them, I think by
S. Athanasius, who was a
man of caustic wit, not averse
to the use of humour in the
attempt to make his hearers
understand at times the folly
or perversity of their behaviour.
He told his congregation
that he had had a vision,
and had gone up to the gateway
of heaven, where S. Peter
stood as Warder. No pleased
smile had he for the visitant,
but a frown of stern displeasure. "Athanasius",
said he, "why are you
continually sending me these
empty bags, carefully sealed
up, with nothing inside?" It
was one of the piercing sayings
we meet with in Christian
antiquity, when these things
were real to Christian men,
and not mere forms, as they
too often are today. [Page
305]
The
custom of Infant Baptism
gradually grew up in the
Church, and hence the instruction
which in the early days preceded
Baptism came to be the preparation
for Confirmation, when the
awakened mind and intelligence
take up and reaffirm the
baptismal promises. The reception
of the infant into the Church
is seen to be rightly done,
when man's life is recognised
as being lived in the three
worlds, and when the Spirit
and Soul who have come to
inhabit the new-born body
are known to be not unconscious
and unintelligent, but conscious,
intelligent, and potent in
the invisible worlds. It
is right and just that the "Hidden
Man of the heart" [1
Pet., iii, 4 ] should
be welcomed to the new stage
of his pilgrimage, and that
the most helpful influences
should be brought to bear
upon the vehicle in which
he is to dwell, and which
he has to mould to his service.
If the eyes of men were opened,
as were of old those of the
servant of Elisha, they would
still see the horses and
chariots of fire gathered
round the mountain where
is the prophet of the Lord.[2
Kings, vi, 17. ]
We
come to the second of the
Sacraments selected for study,
that of the Sacrifice of
the Eucharist, a symbol of
the eternal Sacrifice [Page
306] already explained,
the daily sacrifice of the
Church Catholic throughout
the world imaging that eternal
Sacrifice by which the worlds
were made, and by which they
are evermore sustained. It
is to be daily offered, as
its archetype is perpetually
existent, and men in that
act take part in the working
of the Law of Sacrifice,
identify themselves with
it, recognise its binding
nature, and voluntarily associate
themselves with it in its
working in the worlds; in
such identification, to partake
of the material part of the
Sacrament is necessary, if
the identification is to
be complete, but many of
the benefits may be shared,
and the influence going forth
to the worlds may be increased,
by devout worshippers, who
associate themselves mentally,
but not physically, with
the act.
This great
function of Christian worship
loses its force and meaning
when it is regarded as nothing
more than a mere commemoration
of a past sacrifice, as a
pictorial allegory without
a deep ensouling truth, as
a breaking of bread and a
pouring out of wine without
a sharing in the eternal
Sacrifice. So to see it is
to make it a mere shell,
a dead picture instead of
a living reality. "The
cup of blessing which we
bless, is it not the communion
[the communication of, the [Page
307] sharing in]
of the blood of Christ ?" asks
the apostle. "The bread
which we break, is it not
the communion of the body
of Christ ? "[1
Cor., x, 16 ] And
he goes on to point out that
all who eat of a sacrifice
become partakers of a common
nature, and are joined into
a single body, which is united
to, shares the nature of,
that Being who is present
in the sacrifice. A fact
of the invisible world is
here concerned, and he speaks
with the authority of knowledge.
Invisible Beings pour of
their essence into the materials
used in any sacramental rite,
and those who partake of
those materials — which
become assimilated in the
body and enter into its ingredients — are
thereby united to those whose
essence is in it, and they
all share a common nature.
This is true when we take
even ordinary food from the
hand of another — part
of his nature, his vital
magnetism, mingles with our
own; how much more true then
when the food has been solemnly
and purposely impregnated
with higher magnetisms, which
affect the subtle bodies
as well as the physical.
If we would understand the
meaning and use of the Eucharist
we must realise these facts
of the invisible worlds,
and we must see in it a link
between the earthly and the
heavenly, as well as an act
of the universal [Page
308] worship,
a co-operation, an association,
with the Law of Sacrifice,
else it loses the greater
part of its significance.
The
employment of bread and wine
as the materials for this
Sacrament — like the
use of water in the Sacrament
of Baptism — is of
very ancient and general
usage. The Persians offered
bread and wine to Mithra,
and similar offerings were
made in Tibet and Tartary.
Jeremiah speaks of the cakes
and the drink offered to
the Queen of Heaven by the
Jews in Egypt, they taking
part in the Egyptian worship.[Jer.,
xliv. ] In Genesis
we read that Melchisedek,
the King-Initiate, used bread
and wine in the blessing
of Abraham.[Gen.,
xiv, 18, 19. ] In
the various Greek Mysteries
bread and wine were used,
and Williamson mentions their
use also among the Mexicans,
Peruvians, and Druids.[The
Great Law, pp. 177-181,
185 ]
The bread
stands as the general symbol
for the food that builds
up the body, and the wine
as symbol of the blood, regarded
as the life-fluid, "for
the life of the flesh is
in the blood".[Lev.,
xvii, 11. ] Hence
members of a family are said
to share the same blood,
and to be of the blood of
a person is to be of his
kin. Hence, also, the old
ceremonies of the "blood-covenant";
when a [Page
309] stranger
was made one of a family
or of a tribe, some drops
of blood from a member were
transfused into his veins,
or he drank them — usually
mingled with water—and
was thenceforth considered
as being a born member of
the family or tribe, as being
of its blood. Similarly,
in the Eucharist, the worshippers
partake of the bread, symbolising
the body, the nature, of
the Christ, and of the wine
symbolising the blood, the
life of the Christ, and become
of His kin, one with Him.
The
Word of Power is the formula "This
is My Body", "This
is My Blood". This it
is which works the change
which we shall consider in
a moment, and transforms
the materials into vehicles
of spiritual energies. The
Sign of Power is the hand
extended over the bread and
the wine, and the Sign of
the Cross should be made
upon them, though this is
not always done among Protestants.
These are the outer essentials
of the Sacrament of the Eucharist.
It
is important to understand
the change which takes place
in this Sacrament, for it
is more than the magnetisation
previously explained, though
this also is wrought. We
have here a special instance
of a general law.
By
the occultist, a visible
thing is regarded as the
last, the physical, expression
of an invisible [Page
310] truth. Everything
is the physical expression
of a thought. An object is
but an idea externalised
and densified. All the objects
in the world are Divine ideas
expressed in physical matter.
That being so, the reality
of the object does not lie
in the outer form but in
the inner life, in the idea
that has shaped and moulded
the matter into an expression
of itself. In the higher
worlds, the matter being
very subtle and plastic,
shapes itself very swiftly
to the idea, and changes
form as the thought changes.
As matter becomes denser,
heavier, it changes form
less readily, more slowly,
until, in the physical world,
the changes are at their
slowest in consequence of
the resistance of the dense
matter of which the physical
world is composed. Let sufficient
time be given, however, and
even this heavy matter changes
under the pressure of the
ensouling idea, as may be
seen by the graving on the
face of the expressions of
habitual thoughts and emotions.
This
is the truth which underlies
what is called the doctrine
of Transubstantiation, so
extraordinarily misunderstood
by the ordinary Protestant.
But such is the fate of occult
truths when they are presented
to the ignorant. The "substance" that
is changed is the idea which
makes a thing to be what
it is; "bread" is
not [Page 311] mere
flour and water; the idea
which governs the mixing,
the manipulation, of the
flour and water, that is
the "substance" which
makes it "bread",
and the flour and water are
what are technically called
the "accidents",
the arrangements of matter
that give form to the idea.
With a different idea, or
substance, flour and water
would take a different form,
as indeed they do when assimilated
by the body. So also chemists
have discovered that the
same kind and the same number
of chemical atoms may be
arranged in different ways
and thus become entirely
different things in their
properties, though the materials
are unchanged; such "isomeric
compounds" are among
the most interesting of modern
chemical discoveries; the
arrangement of similar atoms
under different ideas gives
different bodies.
What,
then, is this change of substance
in the materials used in
the Eucharist ? The idea
that makes the object has
been changed; in their normal
condition bread and wine
are food-stuffs, expressive
of the divine ideas of nutritive
objects, objects fitted for
the building up of bodies.
The new idea is that of the
Christ nature and life, fitted
for the building up of the
spiritual nature and life
of man. That is the change
of substance; the object
remains unchanged in its [Page
312] "accidents",
its physical material, but
the subtle matter connected
with it has changed under
the pressure of the changed
idea, and new properties
are imparted by this change.
They affect the subtle bodies
of the participants, and
attune them to the nature
and life of the Christ. On
the "worthiness" of
the participant depends the
extent to which he can be
thus attuned.
The
unworthy participant, subjected
to the same process, is injuriously
affected by it, for his nature,
resisting the pressure, is
bruised and rent by the forces
to which it is unable to
respond, as an object may
be broken into pieces by
vibrations which it is unable
to reproduce.
The
worthy partaker, then, becomes
one with the Sacrifice, with
the Christ, and so becomes
at one with, also united
to, the divine Life, which
is the Father of the Christ.
Inasmuch as the act of Sacrifice
on the side of form is the
yielding up of the life it
separates from others to
be part of the common Life,
the offering of the separated
channel to be a channel of
the one Life, so by that
surrender the sacrificer
becomes one with God. It
is the giving itself of the
lower to be a part of the
higher, the yielding of the
body as an instrument of
the separated will to be
an instrument of the divine
Will, the presenting [Page
313] of men's "bodies
as a living sacrifice, holy,
acceptable unto God".[Rom.,
xii, 1. ] Thus it
has been truly taught in
the Church that those who
rightly take part in the
Eucharist enjoy a partaking
of the Christ-life poured
out for men. The transmuting
of the lower into the higher
is the object of this, as
of all, Sacraments. The changing
of the lower force by its
union with the loftier is
what is sought by those who
participate in it; and those
who know the inner truth,
and realise the fact of the
higher life, may in any religion,
by means of its sacraments,
come into fuller, completer
touch with the divine Life
that upholds the worlds,
if they bring to the rite
the receptive nature, the
act of faith, the opened
heart, which are necessary
for the possibilities of
the Sacrament to be realised.
The
Sacrament of Marriage shows
out the marks of a Sacrament
as clearly and as definitely
as do Baptism and the Eucharist.
Both the outer sign and the
inward grace are there. The
material is the Ring — the
circle which is the symbol
of the everlasting. The Word
of Power is the ancient formula, "In
the Name of the Father and
of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost". The Sign of
Power is the joining of hands,
symbolising the joining of [Page
314] the lives.
These make up the outer essentials
of the Sacrament.
The
inner grace is the union
of mind with mind, of heart
with heart, which makes possible
the realisation of the unity
of spirit, without which
Marriage is no Marriage,
but a mere temporary conjunction
of bodies. The giving and
receiving of the ring, the
pronouncing of the formula,
the joining of hands, these
form the pictorial allegory;
if the inner grace be not
received, if the participants
do not open themselves to
it by their wish for the
union of their whole natures,
the Sacrament for them loses
its beneficent properties,
and becomes a mere form.
But
Marriage has a yet deeper
meaning; religions with one
voice have proclaimed it
to be the image on earth
of the union between the
earthly and the heavenly,
the union between God and
man. And even then its significance
is not exhausted, for it
is the image of the relation
between Spirit and Matter,
between the Trinity and the
Universe. So deep, so far-reaching,
is the meaning of the joining
of man and woman in Marriage.
Herein
the man stands as representing
the Spirit, the Trinity of
Life, and the woman as representing
the Matter, the Trinity of
formative material. One gives
life, the other receives
and [Page
315] nourishes
it. They are complementary
to each other, two inseparable
halves of one whole, neither
existing apart from the other.
As Spirit implies Matter
and Matter Spirit, so husband
implies wife and wife husband.
As the abstract Existence
manifests in two aspects,
as a duality of Spirit and
Matter, neither independent
of the other, but each coming
into manifestation with the
other, so is humanity manifested
in two aspects — husband
and wife, neither able to
exist apart, and appearing
together. They are not twain
but one, a dual-faced unity.
God and the Universe are
imaged in Marriage; thus
closely linked are husband
and wife.
It is said
above that Marriage is also
an image of the union between
God and man, between the
universal and the individualised
Spirits. This symbolism is
used in all the great scriptures
of the world—Hindu,
Hebrew, Christian. And it
has been extended by taking
the individualised Spirit
as a Nation or a Church,
a collection of such Spirits
knit into a unity. So Isaiah
declared to Israel: "Thy
Maker is thine Husband; the
Lord of hosts is His name
... As the bridegroom rejoiceth
over the bride, so shall
thy God rejoice over thee.[Isaiah,
liv, 5; Ixii, 5. ] So
S. Paul wrote that the [Page
316] mystery of
Marriage represented Christ
and the Church.[Eph.,
v, 23-82 ]
If
we think of Spirit and Matter
as latent, unmanifested,
then we see no production;
manifested together, there
is evolution. And so when
the halves of humanity are
not manifested as husband
and wife, there is no production
of fresh life. Moreover,
they should be united in
order that there may be a
growth of life in each, a
swifter evolution, a more
rapid progress, by the half
that each can give to each,
each supplying what the other
lacks. The twain should be
blended into one, setting
forth the spiritual possibilities
of man. And they show forth
also the perfect Man, in
whose nature Spirit and Matter
are both completely developed
and perfectly balanced, the
divine Man who unites in
his own person husband and
wife, the male and female
elements in nature, as "God
and Man are one Christ". [Athanasian
Creed. ]
Those
who thus study the Sacrament
of Marriage will understand
why religions have ever regarded
Marriage as indissoluble,
and have thought it better
that a few ill-matched pairs
should suffer for a few years
than that the ideal of true
Marriage should be permanently [Page
317] lowered for
all. A nation must choose
whether it will adopt as
its national ideal a spiritual
or an earthly bond in Marriage,
the seeking in it of a spiritual
unity, or the regarding it
as merely a physical union.
The one is the religious
idea of Marriage as a Sacrament;
the other the materialistic
idea of it as an ordinary
terminable contract. The
student of the Lesser Mysteries
must ever see in it a sacramental
rite. [Page
318]
CHAPTER
14
REVELATION
ALL
the religions known
to us are the custodians
of Sacred Books, and
appeal to these books
for the settlement
of disputed questions.
They always contain
the teachings given
by the Founder of the
religion, or by later
teachers regarded as
possessing super-human
knowledge. Even when
a religion gives birth
to many discordant
sects, each sect will
cling to the Sacred
Canon, and will put
upon its word the interpretation
which best fits in
with its own peculiar
doctrines. However
widely may be separated
in belief the extreme
Roman Catholic and
the extreme Protestant,
they both appeal to
the same Bible.
However far apart may
be the philosophic
Vedantin and the most
illiterate Vallabhacharya,
they both regard the
same Vedas as
supreme. However [Page
319] bitterly
opposed to each other
may be the Shias and
the Sunnis, they both
regard as sacred the
same Kurãn.
Controversies and quarrels
may arise as to the
meaning of texts, but
the Book itself, in
every case, is looked
on with the utmost
reverence. And rightly
so; for all such books
contain fragments of
The Revelation, selected
by One of the great
Ones who hold it in
trust; such a fragment
is embodied in what
down here we call a
Revelation, or a Scripture,
and some part of the
world rejoices in it
as in a treasure of
vast value. The fragment
is chosen according
to the needs of the
time, the capacity
of the people to whom
it is given, the type
of the race whom it
is intended to instruct.
It is generally given
in a peculiar form,
in which the outer
history, or story,
or song, or psalm,
or prophecy, appears
to the superficial
or ignorant reader
to be the whole book;
but in these deeper
meanings lie concealed,
sometimes in numbers,
sometimes in words
constructed on a hidden
plan — a cypher,
in fact — sometimes
in symbols, recognisable
by the instructed,
sometimes in allegories
written as histories,
and in many other ways.
These Books, indeed,
have something of a
sacramental character
about them, an outer
form and an inner life,
an outer symbol and
an inner truth. Those
only can [Page
320] explain
the hidden meaning
who have been trained
by those instructed
in it; hence the dictum
of S. Peter that "no
prophecy of the Scripture
is of any private interpretation". [2
Pet., i, 20. ] The
elaborate explanations
of texts of the Bible,
with which the volumes
of patristic literature
abound, seem fanciful
and overstrained to
the prosaic modern
mind. The play upon
numbers, upon letters,
the apparently fantastic
interpretations of
paragraphs that, on
the face of them, are
ordinary historical
statements of a simple
character, exasperate
the modern reader,
who demands to have
his facts presented
clearly and coherently,
and above all, requires
what he feels to be
solid ground under
his feet. He declines
absolutely to follow
the light-footed mystic
over what seem to him
to be quaking morasses,
in a wild chase after
dancing will-o'-the-wisps,
which appear and disappear
with bewildering and
irrational caprice.
Yet the men who wrote
these exasperating
treatises were men
of brilliant intellect
and calm judgment,
the master-builders
of the Church. And
to those who read them
aright they are still
full of hints and suggestions,
and indicate many an
obscure pathway that
leads to the goal of
knowledge, and that
might otherwise be
missed. [Page
321]
We
have already seen that
Origen, one of the
sanest of men, and
versed in occult knowledge,
teaches that the Scriptures
are three-fold, consisting
of Body, Soul, and
Spirit.[See
ante, p. 88. ] He
says that the Body
of the Scriptures is
made up of the outer
words of the histories
and the stories, and
he does not hesitate
to say that these are
not literally true,
but are only stories
for the instruction
of the ignorant. He
even goes so far as
to remark that statements
are made in those stories
that are obviously
untrue, in order that
the glaring contradictions
that lie on the surface
may stir people up
to inquire as to the
real meaning of these
impossible relations.
He says that so long
as men are ignorant,
the Body is enough
for them; it conveys
teaching, it gives
instruction, and they
do not see the self-contradictions
and impossibilities
involved in the literal
statements, and therefore
are not disturbed by
them. As the mind grows,
as the intellect develops,
these contradictions
and impossibilities
strike the attention,
and bewilder the student;
then he is stirred
up to seek for a deeper
meaning, and he begins
to find the Soul of
the Scriptures. That
Soul is the reward
of the intelligent
seeker, and he escapes
from the bonds of the
letter that [Page
322] killeth.[2
Cor., iii, 6. ] The
Spirit of the Scriptures
may only be seen by
the spiritually enlightened
man; only those in
whom the Spirit is
evolved can understand
the spiritual meaning: "The
things of God knoweth
no man but the Spirit
of God. . . which things
also we speak, not
in the words which
man's wisdom teacheth,
but which the Holy
Ghost teacheth". [1
Cor., ii, 11, 13. ]
The
reason for this method
of Revelation is not
far to seek; it is
the only way in which
one teaching can be
made available for
minds at different
stages of evolution,
and thus train not
only those to whom
it is immediately given,
but also those who,
later in time, shall
have progressed beyond
those to whom the Revelation
was first made. Man
is progressive; the
outer meaning given
long ago to unevolved
men must needs be very
limited, and unless
something deeper and
fuller than this outer
meaning were hidden
within it, the value
of the Scripture would
perish when a few millennia
had passed away. Whereas
by this method of successive
meanings it is given
a perennial value,
and evolved men may
find in it hidden treasures,
until the day when,
possessing the whole,
they no longer need
the part.[Page
323]
The
world-Bibles, then,
are fragments — fragments
of Revelation, and
therefore are rightly
described as Revelation.
The
next deeper sense of
the word describes
the mass of teaching
held by the great Brotherhood
of spiritual Teachers
in trust for men; this
teaching is embodied
in books, written in
symbols, and in these
is contained an account
of kosmic laws, of
the principles on which
the kosmos is founded,
of the methods by which
it is evolved, of all
the beings that compose
it, of its past, its
present, its future;
this is The Revelation.
This is the priceless
treasure which the
Guardians of humanity
hold in charge, and
from which they select,
from time to time,
fragments to form the
Bibles of the world.
Thirdly,
the Revelation, highest,
fullest, best is the
Self-unveiling of Deity
in the kosmos, the
revealing of attribute
after attribute, power
after power, beauty
after beauty, in all
the various forms which
in their totality compose
the universe. He shows
His splendour in the
sun, His infinity in
the star-flecked fields
of space, His strength
in mountains, His purity
in snow-clad peaks
and translucent air,
His energy in rolling
ocean-billows, His
beauty in tumbling
mountain-torrent in
smooth, clear lake,
in cool, deep forest
and in [Page
324] sunlit
plain, His fearlessness
in the hero, His patience
in the saint, His tenderness
in mother-love, His
protecting care in
father and in king,
His wisdom in the philosopher,
His knowledge in the
scientist, His healing
power in the physician,
His justice in the
judge, His wealth in
the merchant, His teaching
power in the priest,
His industry in the
artisan. He whispers
to us in the breeze,
He smiles on us in
the sunshine, He chides
us in disease, He stimulates
us, now by success
and now by failure.
Everywhere and in everything
He gives us glimpses
of Himself to lure
us on to love Him,
and He hides Himself
that we may learn to
stand alone. To know
Him everywhere is the
true Wisdom; to love
Him everywhere is the
true Desire; to serve
Him everywhere is the
true Action. This Self-revealing
of God is the highest
Revelation; all others
are subsidiary and
partial.
The
inspired man is the
man to whom some of
this Revelation has
come by the direct
action of the universal
Spirit on the separated
Spirit that is His
offspring, who has
felt the illuminating
influence of Spirit
on Spirit. No man knows
the truth so that he
can never lose it,
no man knows the truth
so that he can never
doubt it, until the
Revelation has come
to him as though he
stood [Page
325] alone
on earth, until the
Divine without has
spoken to the Divine
within, in the temple
of the human heart,
and the man thus knows
by himself and not
by another.
In
a lesser degree a man
is inspired when one
greater than he stimulates
within him powers which
as yet are normally
inactive, or even takes
possession of him,
temporarily using his
body as a vehicle.
Such an illuminated
man, at the time of
his inspiration, can
speak that which is
beyond his knowledge,
and utter truths till
then unguessed. Truths
are sometimes thus
poured out through
a human channel for
the helping of the
world, and some One
greater than the speaker
sends down his life
into the human vehicle,
and they rush forth
from human lips; then
a great teacher speaks
yet more greatly than
he knows, the Angel
of the Lord having
touched his lips with
fire.[Is., vi,
6, 7. ] Such
are the Prophets of
the race, who at some
periods have spoken
with overwhelming conviction,
with clear insight,
with complete understanding
of the spiritual needs
of man. Then the words
live with a life immortal,
and the speaker is
truly a messenger from
God. The man who has
thus known can never
again quite lose the
memory of the knowledge,
and he [Page
326] carries
within his heart a
certainty which can
never quite disappear.
The light may vanish
and the darkness come
down upon him; the
gleam from heaven may
fade and clouds may
surround him; threat,
question, challenge,
may assail him; but
within, his heart there
nestles the Secret
of Peace — he
knows, or knows that
he has known.
That
remembrance of true
inspiration, that reality
of the hidden life,
has been put into beautiful
and true words by Frederick
Myers, in his well-known
poem, S. Paul. The
apostle is speaking
of his own experience,
and is trying to give
articulate expression
to that which he remembers;
he is figured as unable
to thoroughly reproduce
his knowledge, although
he knows and his certainty
does not waver:
So,
even I, athirst for
His inspiring,
I,
who have talked with
Him, forget again ;
Yes,
many days with sobs
and with desiring,
Offer
to God a patience and
a pain.
Then
through the mid complaint
of my confession,
Then
through the pang and
passion of my prayer,
Leaps
with a start the shock
of His possession,
Thrills
me and touches, and
the Lord is there.
Lo,
if some pen should
write upon your rafter
Mene
and Mene in the folds
of flame,
Think
ye could any memories
thereafter
Wholly
retrace the couplet
as it came ? [Page
327]
Lo,
if some strange intelligible
thunder
Sang to
the earth the secret
of a star,
Scarce
should ye catch, for
terror and for wonder,
Shreds
of the story that was
pealed so far !
Scarcely
I catch the words of
His revealing,
Hardly
I hear Him, dimly understand.
Only
the power that is within
me pealing
Lives
on my lips, and beckons
to my hand.
Whoso
hath felt the Spirit
of the Highest
Cannot
confound, nor doubt
Him, nor deny ;
Yea,
with one voice, O world,
though thou deniest,
Stand
thou on that side,
for on this am I.
Rather
the world shall doubt
when her retrieving
Pours
in the rain and rushes
from the sod ;
Rather
than he in whom the
great conceiving
Stirs
in his soul to quicken
into God.
Nay,
though thou then shouldst
strike him from his
glory,
Blind and
tormented, maddened
and alone,
E'en
on the cross would
he maintain his story,
Yes,
and in Hell would whisper, "I
have known".
Those
who have in any sense
realised that God is
around them, in them,
and in everything,
will be able to understand
how a place or an object
may become "sacred" by
a slight objectivisation
of this perennial universal
Presence, so that those
become able to sense
Him who do not normally
feel His omnipresence.
This is generally effected
by some highly advanced
man, in whom the inner
Divinity is largely
unfolded, and whose
subtle bodies are therefore
responsive to the subtler
vibrations of consciousness.
Through [Page
328] such
a man, or by such a
man, spiritual energies
may be poured forth,
and these will unite
themselves with his
pure vital magnetism.
He can then pour them
forth on any object,
and its ether and bodies
of subtler matter will
become attuned to his
vibrations, as before
explained, and further,
the Divinity within
it can more easily
manifest. Such an object
becomes "magnetised",
and, if this be strongly
done, the object will
itself become a magnetic
centre, capable in
turn of magnetising
those who approach
it. Thus a body electrified
by an electric machine
will affect other bodies
near which it may be
placed.
An object
thus rendered "sacred" is
a very useful adjunct
to prayer and meditation.
The subtle bodies of
the worshipper are
attuned to its high
vibrations, and he
finds himself quieted,
soothed, pacified,
without effort on his
own part. He is thrown
into a condition in
which prayer and meditation
are easy and fruitful
instead of difficult
and barren, and an
irksome exercise becomes
insensibly delightful.
If the object be a
representation of some
sacred Person — a
Crucifix, a Madonna
and Child, an Angel,
a Saint — there
is a yet further gain.
The Being represented,
if his magnetism has
been thrown into the
image by the [Page
329] appropriate
Word and Sign of Power,
can reinforce that
magnetism with a very
slight expenditure
of spiritual energy,
and may thus influence
the devotee, or even
show himself through
the image, when otherwise
he would not have done
so. For in the spiritual
world economy of forces
is observed, and a
small amount of energy
will be expended where
a larger would be withheld.
An
application of these
same occult laws may
be made to explain
the use of all consecrated
objects — relics,
amulets, etc. They
are all magnetised
objects, more or less
powerful, or useless,
according to the knowledge,
purity, and spirituality
of the person who magnetises
them.
Places
may similarly be made
sacred, by the living
in them of saints,
whose pure magnetism,
radiating from them,
attunes the whole atmosphere
to peace-giving vibrations.
Sometimes holy men,
or Beings from the
higher worlds, will
directly magnetise
a certain place, as
in the case mentioned
in the Fourth Gospel,
where an Angel came
at a certain season
and touched the water,
giving it healing qualities.[S.
John, v, 4. ] In
such places even careless
worldly men will sometimes
feel the blessed influence,
and will be temporarily
softened [Page
330] and
inclined toward higher
things. The divine
Life in each man is
ever trying to subdue
the form, and mould
it into an expression
of itself and it is
easy to see how that
Life will be aided
by the form being thrown
into vibrations sympathetic
with those of a more
highly evolved Being,
its own efforts being
reinforced by a stronger
power. The outer recognition
of this effect is a
sense of quiet, calm,
and peace; the mind
loses its restlessness,
the heart its anxiety.
Any one who observes
himself will find that
some places are more
conducive to calm,
to meditation, to religious
thought, to worship,
than others. In a room,
a building, where there
has been a great deal
of worldly thought,
of frivolous conversation,
of mere rush of ordinary
worldly life, it is
far harder to quiet
the mind and to concentrate
the thought, than in
a place where religious
thought has been carried
on year after year,
century after century;
there the mind becomes
calm and tranquillised
insensibly, and that
which would have demanded
serious effort in the
first place is done
without effort in the
second.
This
is the rationale of
places of pilgrimage,
of temporary retreats
into seclusion; the
man turns inward to
seek the God within
him, and is aided [Page
331] by
the atmosphere created
by thousands of others,
who before him have
sought the same in
the same place. For
in such a place there
is not only the magnetisation
produced by a single
saint, or by the visit
of some great Being
of the invisible world;
each person, who visits
the spot with a heart
full of reverence and
devotion, and is attuned
to his vibrations,
reinforces those vibrations
with his own life,
and leaves the spot
better than it was
when he came to it.
Magnetic energy slowly
disperses, and a sacred
object or place becomes
gradually demagnetised
if put aside or deserted.
It becomes more magnetised
as it is used or frequented.
But the presence of
the ignorant scoffer
injures such objects
and places, by setting
up antagonistic vibrations
which weaken those
already existing there.
As a wave of sound
may be met by another
which extinguishes
it, and the result
is silence, so do the
vibrations of the scoffing
thought weaken or extinguish
the vibrations of the
reverent and loving
one. The effect produced
will, of course, vary
with the relative strengths
of the vibrations,
but the mischievous
one cannot be without
result, for the laws
of vibration are the
same in the higher
worlds as in the physical,
and thought vibrations
are the expression
of real energies. [Page
332]
The
reason and the effect
of the consecration
of churches, chapels,
cemeteries, will now
be apparent. The act
of consecration is
not the mere public
setting aside of a
place for a particular
purpose; it is the
magnetisation of the
place for the benefit
of all those who frequent
it. For the visible
and the invisible worlds
are inter-related,
interwoven, each with
each, and those can
best serve the visible
by whom the energies
of the invisible can
be wielded. {[Page
333]
AFTERWORD
WE
have reached the
end of a small
book on a great
subject, and have
only lifted a corner
of the Veil that
hides the Virgin
of Eternal Truth
from the careless
eyes of men. The
hem of her garment
only has been seen,
heavy with gold,
richly dight with
pearls. Yet even
this, as it waves
slowly, breathes
out celestial fragrances — the
sandal and rose-attar
of fairer worlds
than ours. What
should be the unimaginable
glory, if the Veil
were lifted, and
we saw the splendour
of the Face of
the divine Mother,
and in Her arms
the Child who is
the very Truth
? Before that Child
the Seraphim ever
veil their faces;
who then of mortal
birth may look
on Him and live
?
Yet since
in man abides His
very Self, who
shall forbid him
to pass within
the Veil, and to
see with "open
face the glory
of the Lord?".
From the Cave to
highest Heaven;
such was the pathway
of the Word made
Flesh, and known
as the Way of the
Cross. Those who
share the manhood
share also the
Divinity, and may
tread where He
has trodden. "What
Thou art, That
am I".
PEACE
TO ALL BEINGS
Go
to Top of this page
Back to our On Line Documents
Back to our Main Page
A free sample copy of our bilingual
magazine can be sent to you. This offer is only good for a mailing to a Canadian
address. You have to supply a mailing address.
For membership outside of Canada send a message to the International Secretary in Adyar, India theossoc@satyam.net.in
For a problem viewing one of our documents — or to report
an error in a document — send a note to the webmaster at webmaster@theosophical.ca
We will try to answer any other query — if you would send
a note to info@theosophical.ca
This document is a publication of the
Canadian Theosophical Association (a regional association of the Theosophical
Society in Adyar)
website: http://www.theosophical.ca